Shifting your focus from the things of this world to the ascended masters and your higher self


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

Let me begin by talking about the thoughtform for 2024. Naturally, it is still valid to give the affirmations or mantras you have been giving so far: “Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”, Saint Germain for the economy, Mother Mary for women, Jesus for Christianity*, and you can even create your own mantras to other masters. But I will also give you a specific thoughtform for this year.

The thoughtform for 2024

And the thoughtform is that I, Gautama, am sitting on one side of the Sea of Samsara. I am sitting, in a typical Buddhic posture, as a golden Buddha. Not as one of these solid brass or gold leaf Buddhas that you see, but as a Buddha of golden light. In front of me, therefore, is the Sea of Samsara. You and humanity are on the other side of that sea. It is turbulent with waves, chaotic waves. I reach out my hands like this and I part the sea. Not the Red Sea, but the Sea of Samsara. There is now a dry passage, and the waves are held back on both sides. And therefore, those who are willing, those who have a certain balance, can walk across that Sea of Samsara towards the golden Buddha. But in order to walk, you have to be so balanced that you are not pulled in either direction. You can hold that image for yourself, that you are walking on this narrow line, across the Sea of Samsara, without looking to either side, but focusing only on the golden Buddha, the golden light of the Buddha. You can hold the vision that many among the top 10% of the people will also be drawn to the Buddha and will be able and willing to walk that path, to cross that sea, and regardless of the outer turmoil, reach for the peace of the Buddha.

What is the Conscious You?

My contribution to this webinar will be somewhat multifaceted. But let us begin with a concept of self. We have said that the Conscious You is really a sense of self. What is a sense of self? We have also said that the Conscious You is pure awareness. Whereby we mean that the Conscious You is not the outer selves, the identity, mental and emotional bodies and the contents of those bodies. Another way to describe this, and mind you all of this is words, but another way to describe it is to say that the Conscious You is really the consciousness of the I AM Presence focusing itself in the material world. But because the Conscious You is not the totality of the Presence, the Conscious You can experience itself as a distinct being, that can even feel like it is separated from the I AM Presence.

But really the Conscious You is what? It is the ability of consciousness to focus itself in a particular location. It is sort of a concentration of consciousness. What happens when the Conscious You goes into a certain self? Well, the consciousness that is the Conscious You focuses itself inside that sense of self and experiences the world through the perception filter of that self. What allows people to identify themselves with their physical bodies? The Conscious You is focused inside the body, for many people, inside the brain, and therefore, experiences the world through the perception filter of the physical senses and the brain.

And you can say that the Conscious You, as we have said before, is whatever it thinks it is, is whatever it experiences itself as being, depending on where it has focused itself. But as we have also said, no matter what outer selves you create and no matter how strong they are and how firmly you are identified with them, you do not become the selves because the Conscious You is still just that, a focalization of consciousness, and you know very well that you have the ability to shift your focus. If you are sitting, watching TV, being engrossed in a movie, but you hear a loud noise outside, your attention immediately goes to the noise. You are shifting your focus from the movie to the outside noise. That is all you are doing. That is all the Conscious You is really doing, shifting its focus.

The ability to shift your focus

Now, in many cases, for most people, certainly when you are in the immersion phase, this happens unconsciously. You are unconsciously shifting your focus from this to that to the next thing.

Now, what happens when you start the awakening phase? Well, ideally, what should happen is that you become conscious of your ability to shift your focus. And instead of allowing your focus to be drawn hither and yon by outside conditions or by internal conditions in your four lower bodies, you can consciously decide where you focus your attention. This has certain subtleties. You might say that traditional forms of meditation are focused on concentrating the mind, controlling the mind, suppressing thoughts and feelings, disciplining the mind. And I am not saying that this cannot achieve some results, but in the end, the question really is, does it shift your focus? Does it help you become aware of your ability to shift your focus?

What we have attempted to give you is a set of teachings and tools for becoming aware that you are the Conscious You, you are neutral pure awareness, meaning you are not all of those selves in your three higher levels of the mind. And therefore, when you realize this, when you begin to experience this, you can experience that your focus can shift out of the selves, and to pure awareness and you can become more and more conscious of this, more and more able to do this.

The dualistic state of nothingness in non-dual teaching

However, there is a certain subtlety that we wish to give you at this point because some of you are ready to take advantage of it. It is possible to think that when you experience yourself as pure awareness, you are experiencing that there is no self. This is what has led many people throughout the ages to go into this state of experiencing nothing or nothingness or no self, as it has now been called in this modern non-duality movement. And they have a certain experience, as we have talked about before, because there has been created in the collective consciousness, this state of ‘seeming nothingness’ or ‘seeming no self’.

But what is it that is really happening here? Well, what is happening is that when you are completely, when the Conscious You is completely identified with the outer selves, the outer personality, this is an example of an extreme focus on something that has form. You are focused on this particular sense of self. And this, of course, is what the fallen beings have done to an extreme degree. It is not a point-like sense of self they have created, it is a somewhat broad and sophisticated self. But their Conscious You is completely focused as and within that sense of self.

This, of course, is a self that is based on duality. It has the built-in contradictions and therefore, it causes suffering. This self is seeking to raise itself up to become immortal, but since this is an impossible task, the self will always be suffering. There are beings who have been in this state of suffering for so long, beyond even the lifespan of this unascended sphere, that they have had enough of it. But they have now gone to the opposite dualistic extreme of instead of glorifying the self, denying that there is a self, thinking that thereby they can escape the process of having to consciously dissolve all of the subconscious selves they have created over such a long period of time—they have created this concept that there is this realm or this experience of nothingness, no differentiation, not two. Some even call this nirvana or enlightenment.

But enlightenment and nirvana, as I used the concepts even 2,500 years ago, does not mean nothingness. I actually, as the incarnated Buddha, warned against going into a state of nothingness or a state of ‘no-self’ and the reason for this is very simple.

The state of dis-focus

What have I said the Conscious You is? It is the focus of consciousness, focusing in a specific location, we might say. But what is the flip side of the focus of consciousness? It is to dis-focus, to not focus consciousness in a specific location, but to un-focus so there is no specific sense of location or sense of self. Yet what happens when you do this? Well, you lose the sense of self. But why did the Conscious You come into existence in the first place? To give the I AM Presence a specific experience in the world of form.

Everything in form, in the world of form, can be said to have a certain location, certain localization. That is why the Conscious You is consciousness focused in a certain location, so it gives a certain experience. When you dis-focus the Conscious You and go into this artificial state of nothingness or no-self, what happens? Well, you lose your sense of continuity, you lose yourself, of who you are, and many people in the world, even right now, are experiencing this.

Throughout history, many people have experienced it because they have been ensnared by the fallen beings into thinking that, instead of going through this process of consciously un-creating the subconscious selves, there is a shortcut. They can leapfrog this arduous process and therefore, reach instant enlightenment, instant nirvana, whatever they call it. But this is a lie created by the fallen beings and the effect of it is that you still have all the subconscious selves in your being. Therefore, you are not free to merge back into the I AM Presence. You cannot go into the I AM Presence. But at least temporarily, you cannot either focus yourself in the selves.

The spiritual coma of the no-self land

What does it take to let a self die? To dis-identify yourself from the self. You must focus on the self without going into it, and then see the illusion and let go of the illusion. If you are in this state of no-self where you are not focused, you cannot go in that direction. But neither can you go to the I AM Presence, because the I AM Presence is not nothing. It is not no-self. It is a clearly defined self. You now go into this no-self land, and you have two ways to go here.

Some people end up in a mental institution, in a straitjacket or on heavy medication, because the psychological profession has discovered this condition and has labeled it in various ways. Others go into some kind of spiritual setting and you find a substantial number of them in Buddhist monasteries around the world, but also in other forms of spiritual monasteries or retreats, where they try to turn this into a virtue, into a sign of spiritual growth. They might sit there in this dissociative state for a period of time, but they are not growing from this. They are held in suspended animation so to speak. These are the two main options that people take. And many, many people throughout the ages have believed that they have achieved some kind of spiritual growth in some kind of higher state of consciousness, even nirvana or enlightenment or awakening or no-self, but they have just gone into this spiritual coma.

Focusing on the higher selves

What is the alternative if you have experienced this? It is to realize the fallacy of this state, the unreality of this state, and again be willing to focus yourself. If you are not able to focus on the I AM Presence, then be willing to focus on the subconscious selves. Use our tools and teachings to gradually dissolve, and let die, those selves. And as you allow more and more selves to die, the Conscious You becomes more and more free to consciously choose where it wants to focus itself. And then you can either focus on the I AM Presence, or you can focus on an ascended master. For many people, it will be easier, to begin with, to focus on an ascended master than on the I AM Presence. This may sound paradoxical, but it can be easier, for many people, to do this. Partly because there are ascended masters who are ready to work with unascended people and therefore, give you a focus.

You see what I am saying here. Spiritual growth, higher states of consciousness, is not a matter of losing your focus. It is a matter of shifting your focus, from the selves in this world to selves that are beyond this world. Whether it be the self of an ascended master or the self of your I AM Presence. As an ascended master, I am not in a state of no self. I have a clearly defined self as the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. I can trace this self all the way back to my embodiment as Gautama, where I qualified for my ascension. And I can trace it further back to my first embodiment on earth and beyond that to a natural planet, actually several natural planets. And the self that I have is based on all of the experiences I have had, and I recognize the value of all these experiences.

The illusion of a shortcut vs. the purpose of life

Now I have said that the fallen beings have created such a conglomerate of subconscious selves, that when they become aware of this and aware that these selves are the cause of their suffering, they refuse to deal with it. They want to find a shortcut so they can get back to nirvana, or peace of mind or the ascension or enlightenment or whatever, without having to go through the arduous process of dealing with the selves. But this is again a misunderstanding of the purpose of life. What does it mean that you have free will? As we have said, within a certain context you have freedom of choices. You can go this way to the ascension or that way to the ascension. What does it mean? It means that you have free will because anything you do as the Conscious You with free will, any place you focus yourself, is an experience that helps the I AM Presence grow and expand its sense of self. Creating the separate selves, and focusing yourself as the Conscious You inside the selves, is an experience for the I AM Presence.

But uncreating the selves one at a time, seeing through the illusions, is another type of experience that helps the I AM Presence grow. You see, the I AM Presence, as such can be said, it is not a good expression to say it does not care, but the I AM Presence is not attached to whether you go into duality and separation and how many separate selves you create because creating the selves gives it an experience and uncreating the selves gives it an experience. If the Conscious You decides that it does not want to give the I AM Presence the experience of uncreating the selves, well, that is what the Conscious You can do with its free will. But it also can only be done when the Conscious You is not willing to shift its focus to the I AM Presence and sense what the I AM Presence wants.

Because clearly, the I AM Presence wants the Conscious You to go through the entire process of uncreating what it has created. There is no judgment on the part of the I AM Presence. There is no judgment on the part of the ascended masters. There is no judgment on the part of the Creator. At least not this judgment of right and wrong. There is discernment, but this is not judgment, the dualistic judgment based on the dualistic value scale.

Some of you will be ready to take these teachings and begin to realize that it really is just a matter of where you, as the Conscious You, focus your attention. And you will gradually become able to consciously become aware: “Oh, I am focusing my attention on this. I do not want to do that anymore.” And then you can consciously learn to shift your attention. But of course, shifting your attention on a more permanent basis can only be done when you dissolve the selves that pull on your attention. So the Conscious You can always shift out of the subconscious selves and experience a reality outside the selves. But it cannot permanently, on a long-term basis, shift outside the selves until it has resolved the selves, dissolved the selves so they are not pulling on the Conscious You.

The process of the growth of self and ascension

In other words, the purpose, we might say, of the journey that the Conscious You is making in the world of form, in the unascended sphere, is to first allow its attention to be pulled into the world, then awakening from this identification with the world, with the identity, mental, emotional bodies and the physical body, and learning to consciously shift its attention to the I AM Presence or the ascended masters, allowing its attention to be pulled upwards instead of outwards or even downwards.

The fallen beings are attempting to pull your attention downwards to be focused on them. They want your Conscious You to become a chela, a slave, of them as gurus. They want the Conscious You to see them as the ultimate gurus and follow them as their slaves, follow them blindly. The ascended masters, of course, want you to go in the opposite direction and free yourself from any downward or outward pull. But we, of course, allow you to outplay your free will and have enough experiences of focusing your attention in various locations in the world of form, the unascended sphere, until both the Conscious You and the I AM Presence have had enough of the experiences you can have.

We might say that first you are going out and you are creating all of these subconscious selves that give you various experiences in the world, even as a separate self. You can come to a turning point where now you switch your focus and you start going back. But that also is an experience you can have in the world of form. When both the I AM Presence and the Conscious You have had enough of both types of experiences, the immersion, the awakening, the going out, the going in, then the Conscious You comes to that point where now there is nothing in the world of form, in the unascended sphere, that pulls you outwards or downwards. And that is when the Conscious You can then stand there, although standing is, of course, metaphorically speaking, but you can be at that point where the Conscious You looks back at earth and it has to sense: “Is there anything pulling me back there? Is there any desire I have, anything I want to do, anything I want to accomplish, any experience I want to have?” And if there is nothing that pulls you, then you can turn around, metaphorically speaking, focus your attention on the I AM Presence, and merge back into the I AM Presence.

This does not mean that the Conscious You ceases to exist. It means that the Conscious You realizes itself as the I AM Presence, realizes that it was never separated from the I AM Presence. It was just a focus, a localized focus of the I AM Presence in the unascended sphere. But now it is the fullness of the I AM Presence with all of the experiences incorporated in the causal body that the I AM Presence garnered through the Conscious You.

I am an ascended master. I am not constantly thinking about all of my past lifetimes on earth and on natural planets, but the experiences I had, are in my causal body and my causal body is part of the totality that I am. And that is why I have a much broader awareness than I had when I was this new I AM Presence created a long time ago on a natural planet in this sphere. And this is the process of life, the process of the growth of self, the transcendence of self. It is a beautiful process, a wondrous process, a magnificent process.

I know this is much easier to say for an ascended master than for an unascended being who is still swimming in the Sea of Samsara, struggling to keep your head above the water. But perhaps by hearing this and hearing that this is your potential, this can be inspiring for you, especially when you realize that I started out as an I AM Presence just like your I AM Presence. I started out with a localized point-like sense of self just like yours. There is nothing special about me that enabled me to go through this process but that would exclude you from going through it. This is, again, where you need to look beyond the idolatry of the Buddha created by the Buddhist religion, by those who are still in the consciousness of duality and therefore, have a need to project that their religion, their religious leader was superior to all others. What one has done, all can do—this is the motto of the ascended masters and it is true. It does not mean that all will do it but it does mean that all can do it.

The reality of any genuine spiritual teaching

The difficulty we always face as ascended masters is that we have a fundamentally higher state of consciousness than unascended beings on earth. Our ultimate goal is to raise people, beings, to our level of consciousness. But the distance is so great that despite whatever claims may be out there, this cannot be achieved in one leap. We cannot even tell unascended beings about our state of consciousness because they cannot fathom it. When we give a teaching, we must look at their state of consciousness, what separate selves they have, what worldview they have, what illusions of Maya they have taken on, and we must give them something that they can relate to in their present state of consciousness.

You may look at this image of this turbulent Sea of Samsara. The waves are chaotic, up and down, in and out. Here is a person in the sea who is drowning. Some ways away, there is this luxurious cruise ship that spots the drowning man. But the drowning man is so focused on just keeping his mouth above water that he cannot even see the cruise ship. He just sees the waves. Now the cruise ship throws out this life belt with a rope attached. And this, the man can see and he can grab onto it, pull himself through it and in the beginning, he cannot do anything else. He is so exhausted that he just finally realizes: “I am not going to sink and drown.” He just sits there without looking right or left, just feeling: “Ah, I have escaped drowning.” All he can grasp right now is the life belt that is keeping him afloat.

Now, after some time he may have rested and he may be able to open his eyes and see: “Hey, there is a rope attached to the life belt. What happens if I pull on it?” And it may actually be that pulling on the rope for a time will increase his trouble, because now he is pulling against the waves and they are again threatening to wash over and fill his mouth. He may have to go through some adjustment process before he finds a way to pull on the rope that does not drown him. And then gradually he pulls himself into the lee of the ship where the waves are not as big, they become smaller and smaller. But he is still just focused on the rope. And he has the sense that he needs to pull on it but he does not really have any clear idea what is at the other end but he hopes that it is a place that is not wet and where he is no longer in danger of sinking. And only when he has pulled himself a certain distance, can he suddenly look up and see the cruise ship. And this is the situation of the ascended masters. We can throw people a life belt with a rope attached but even when people grab ahold of the life belt, we cannot pull them in. They must pull themselves in.

But when the person is drowning, would it do us any good to tell him about this wonderful cruise ship? Nay, he will not be able to fathom it or even accept that it exists. He is just looking for something that can keep him from drowning. This is why you see all of the different religions, all of the different teachings on earth. It is because people who are in the Sea of Samsara cannot fathom what it is like to be outside the Sea of Samsara. There are two reasons why there are so many religious and spiritual teachings. One is that we of the ascended masters give different teachings for different people who are at different levels of consciousness. As I said, we must go in, look at the illusions they have, give them something they can grasp, but that can help them rise above their current sense of self.

Spiritual teachings created in the unascended sphere

Now, there is no other source of genuine spiritual teachings than the ascended masters. But there are, of course, other sources of spiritual and religious teachings. There are beings in the identity realm who are attempting to give spiritual teachings, beings in the mental realm, beings in the emotional realm. And there are beings in physical embodiment who are attempting to set themselves up as gurus and give their own teachings. There are those who are not seeking to reach up for higher level, but who are basing their teaching on a tradition that reaches back into the past. This is what you see many gurus in India do. You see many gurus who are basing their teachings on an older teaching. It can be Buddhism, it can be the Vedas, it can be other things, but they are reaching back instead of reaching up. You see that there are teachings that are originated with the ascended masters. They are the ones who have the ability to help people ascend. But this does not mean that all the teachings we have given are some ultimate teaching, because they are always adapted to people’s level of consciousness.

But there are also many teachings that are created in the unascended sphere, in the four levels of that sphere. They may not be malevolent. They may actually help people raise their consciousness. But a being in the lower identity realm is not an ascended master, and cannot connect to the ascended masters, because if a being in the lower identity realm had been willing to connect to the ascended masters, it would have ascended. The lower identity realm is a sort of a holding place for those who have risen above the mental realm but not been willing to ascend. So what will it do for people to follow these teachings, these beings? It may raise your consciousness for a while, but then you will stop where the teacher has stopped. You cannot, you can rarely, at least, go beyond the teacher unless you shift your focus to another teacher by acknowledging that this teacher cannot take you further.

There are these teachers that are benevolent but have limited ability. And then, of course, there are fallen beings, even some in the identity realm, who are deliberately trying to derail you and tie you to them and make you their chelas, in the meaning of their slaves, who will do anything they are told to do because you think this will lead you to spiritual growth, that you blindly obey the guru. This, truly, is the scenario on earth. And this is why, for any teaching that we could give from the ascended realm, there is a false teaching that seems to invalidate it or be more sophisticated than the teaching from the ascended realm.

There are beings, even in embodiment, who will look at what I have given in this dictation and say: “Ah! This is primitive, we have the higher teaching, the non-dual teaching.” And the same in the other realms as well. And that, of course, is the outplaying of free will.

How to discern between what is real and unreal

But where this is relevant to this year of 2024 and beyond, is that, how will you discern between what is real and what is unreal? Only by learning to shift your focus so that it is not pulled downwards by the fallen beings, it is not pulled into the emotional realm by the gurus there, not in the mental realm by the gurus there, not in the lower identity realm by the gurus there. But it is pulled up towards the ascended masters and your I AM Presence.

And the Conscious You has the ability to become aware of what is pulling on it and which direction it is pulling in. And once you become conscious of the pull and the direction of the pull, that is when you can shift your focus, first temporarily, then, as you dissolve the selves and free yourself from any ties to these teachers in the lower realms, you can permanently shift your focus on the ascended masters, on the I AM Presence and that then brings you gradually to that ascension point where now you can permanently shift your focus into the fullness of the I AM Presence.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. It is my joy, my privilege to seal this conference in a Flame of Cosmic Peace that I AM. Gautama Buddha, I AM. And I am grateful to have been able to interact with you and that through your attention, the words spoken have become fohats of light that have radiated into the collective consciousness.

Remember my thoughtform, for it has rarely been more important in a year to find that Middle Way that allows you to cross the Sea of Samsara without being pulled in either direction. Focus on the golden light of the Buddha and you will make it through the Sea of Samsara of this year of 2024. Gautama I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

*Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”

“Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”

“Mother Mary, you are the perfect mirror for women” 

“Jesus Christ you are the perfect mirror for Christianity”

 

Increasing your discernment between what is real and unreal in your mind and world


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava. Did you take note of what you repeated 81 times in the refrain of my decree? Earth is an appearance where nothing is real. Consider the reaction to this statement. In the West, many people would doubt it, because then they would say that certainly the material world is real, and what your senses tell you is real and what science tells you is real. In the East, however, they would have a different reaction. Many people would say, based on Eastern philosophy, that this is perfectly true. But the reason they say this is that they consider that only that which never changes, only that which is permanent, is real and they consider that nothing that has form, nothing that is differentiated, is real.

Defining what is real

Now, you may also see that regardless of the East and the West, the human ego has a reaction to this statement because the human ego, the separate selves based on duality and separation, are based on the assumption, the claim, the belief, the experience, that that which the human ego defines as real, is real. Why is there this reaction in the ego? Because the ego ultimately is seeking to establish its own permanence through control. The ego has created this worldview based on duality and it needs to believe it is real, because it is the worldview that gives it a sense that it is in control of its own destiny and can secure its survival indefinitely. If the sense of reality is questioned, then the ego’s sense of being in control is questioned and then the ego’s very existence is questioned.

The same of course holds true for the fallen beings who are completely identified with their egos and they believe then that what they declare to be real, is real. You can find numerous examples of this by looking at world history, of people who have declared that something was real and have acted upon it. You can find entire empires that are based on certain ideas defined by the fallen beings in higher realms, believed by human beings in embodiment, even fallen beings in embodiment, and they have acted upon these ideas, created entire empires based on them.

Confrontation with reality

Many of these ideas revolved around certain groups of people being superior to others. This can be in a religious way—they are God’s chosen people, it can be in other ways that they simply have the right, because they are the strongest to force others, such as the Roman Empire, or it can be some historical necessity that the communists are superior to the capitalists, because historical necessity mandates that communism will take over the earth. There are many versions of this, but when you look at history, what do you see? They have all come and gone. Some survived for a longer period of time, some for a short period of time, but they have all either disappeared or lost most of their influence. Why is this? It is because, as we have said before, the earth is a reality simulator. You can use the dualistic consciousness to build a worldview and you can convince yourself that your worldview is real and for a time the earth will seemingly confirm and validate your worldview. But due to the second law of thermodynamics, there will come a point where your worldview begins to crumble, because, as we have explained many times, when you create a worldview out of duality, it becomes a dualistic polarity, it has an opposite dualistic polarity, there is a conflict between the two, and eventually it breaks them down, both of them.

You see that, in a sense, the reality simulator is set up to give you any experience you want for a time, but not indefinitely. In other words, you cannot become permanently trapped in your experience. And as we have said, even the fallen beings cannot be permanently trapped in their experience that they can define reality. The real message of all mystical teachings throughout the ages is that the mind can become a closed, self-validating system, where from inside the mind you can experience that an illusion is real, but that there are processes in the world designed to help you free yourself from this experience when you have had it for a time.

Seeing what is real and what is unreal

Why is it important to consider this in 2024? Well, we have said that the goal of this webinar is to be the Flame of Peace in a world in transition. What does it mean that the world is in transition? Well, of course, it means many things. But one of the things it means is that the world is transitioning into a phase where more and more people will begin to recognize what I just said, the propensities of the human mind to create a closed, self-validating system and the process that eventually and inevitably shatters that sense of reality.

In other words, you can create a sense of reality for a time but you cannot maintain it indefinitely. This is what you will see not only in 2024, but in the coming years, that there will be an accelerated process whereby people’s illusions will seemingly be validated for a time, but then will begin to crumble so that people come to see such an extreme out-picturing of their beliefs, that they can see the absurdity of it. The lesson that needs to begin to be integrated by the top ten percent in 2024 and beyond is the necessity to discern between what is real and what is unreal.

Of course, you can say this has always been a challenge, but it has never been more of a challenge than it will be from now on, from this point on.

Questioning the outdated sense of reality

And you can see, when you look at the world, how there are people, groups of people, nations, even humanity as a whole that are outplaying this. How they are taking a certain world view and out-picturing it in such an extreme form that it becomes more and more obvious. And when you look at these examples in today’s world and compare them to what you see from history, you see that it is inevitable that these examples you have today will go the same way as all of the examples from history.

They will crumble. The sense of reality will be challenged by actual physical events, or by ideas, or by people raising their awareness and by Christed beings speaking out, so that it will be shattered and people will have to find a new sense of reality. This will be the major challenge for humanity from now on forward because so many people are holding on to a world view, a sense of reality that is not only out of touch with reality but is outdated. In other words, the forward movement of the earth has gone beyond these viewpoints that people are holding on to and that is why they must act them out in more and more extreme ways. You can name any number of examples of this. You can take Russia and see that what Putin did in Ukraine was simply an out-picturing of the Russian collective mindset of the greatness of Russia, the rightness of the Russian empire, the right of the Russian empire to impose its will upon other nations and to absorb them into the empire. This is, as Mother Mary has said, the end of the age of empires, but it needed to be outplayed in an extreme form again, so that those who have not seen it, and this is not only the Russian people, can see the absurdity of it.

Another example is Israel and what is going on in Israel right now. This belief among the Jewish people that because they are God’s chosen people, they can hold themselves to a higher standard than other people. They can define their own standard, and they do not need to live up to these ideals that are found in these democratic nations that are supporting Israel. Nay, they can define their own ideals and they have a right to defend the state of Israel because nothing is more important than defending the state of Israel. You can see it in Brexit, the British belief that they could do on their own without Europe and that they would do better without the EU. Well, where is it now? Many people have already started realizing that it was not a good move. And it is just a matter of time before this breaks through, and the British nation will have to make a decision: “Will we admit our mistake and go back to the EU, or will we, as we have done in the past, outplay our stubbornness and continue to go in the direction that we know is wrong?”

You can see it outplayed in America, especially around Trump, who is an obvious example of a person who believes that he can define reality. Despite all of the evidence, none of the evidence really matters, because when he says the election was stolen, that is the way it is, or at least that is what the nation should affirm and validate. It remains to be seen whether there are enough Americans who will buy into this that they can vote him back into office, or whether he will be voted out of the political process once and for all. You see this around the world in many nations.

You saw it in Poland recently, where after eight years of the PiS government, they voted a new government in. And you see this in other nations where these populist leaders, or more autocratic, dictatorial leaders, have set themselves up to take a virtual monopoly on the political process of countries. But it is for all of them beginning to be challenged and it will be even more so in coming years. You have seen in Iran how women have begun to challenge the reality of this male priesthood and you will see this even more in Iran, in other nations, how this will be challenged.

You see in China how the image that the Chinese economy is invulnerable is beginning to be severely challenged by actual events and where the Communist Party can no longer simply declare that this is how the Chinese economy functions and they will be forced to acknowledge that regardless of the ideology of the Communist Party, the economy functions according to certain laws that no ideology can override.

“That earth is an appearance where nothing is real”

You might say, if you look back, that this has always been humanity’s challenge. But as the collective consciousness is raised, it is becoming more of a challenge. You see it in the spiritual field, as we have mentioned before, where you have now an entire culture that has sprung up around this idea of non-duality, where people are saying that the self is unreal, the world is unreal, nothing is happening. What do I mean when in the refrain of my decree I say: “That earth is an appearance where nothing is real?” Am I not seemingly affirming this, even this traditional Eastern view, that only Brahman is real and the world is an appearance?

Well, yes and no. What is real? Well, let us begin by considering what we can definitely say is unreal. And what we can say is definitely unreal is the ideas, the appearances that are created based on the duality consciousness. But even here we need to be careful because we cannot just say that any idea believed or defined by people in duality is automatically unreal. Naturally, human beings are able to make certain observations of the world. Science has called it natural laws, religions have called it the laws of God and naturally the world is based on certain principles. Even Karl Marx could see certain principles in society and in the economy and therefore, you cannot say that every aspect of Marxist philosophy is unreal. You can see likewise the capitalist ideology is not completely unreal, even though it is often defined by a power elite who wants to maintain and expand its power. There are certain principles for how the economy works. You cannot necessarily say that it is all unreal, but what you can say is that the elements of the worldview that have some reality to them are nevertheless colored and distorted and skewed by the overall worldview, which always places a certain elite of fallen beings at the top of the pyramid. There is always the value judgment, the division of humanity into those who are inferior and those who are superior. It has taken many different forms throughout history ⎯ it takes many different forms today.

But you see in all of these examples I have mentioned, past and present, how the people who think they can define reality always consider themselves superior to the general population. For that matter this applies to many of the universities of the world, the academic circles of the world, who think they can define that scientific materialism is reality. When you recognize that the duality consciousness can take certain facts and still use them to validate a clearly unreal worldview, then you can say that although elements of these philosophies and worldviews may have some reality to them or may be based on reality, the overall worldview is out of touch with reality.

The reality of the reality simulator

What then can we say is real? Is it only Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman that is real? Or is there something in between the world and Brahman or the world of duality, the worldview of duality that is real? Well, what have we said? The world can be compared to a reality simulator. What you can say is that the purpose of the world is to give the self-aware beings who are inside the simulator a particular experience. There are certain outer environments defined by the simulator. Even these virtual reality goggles you see on earth, they have a certain programming that people interact with. And the programming of the virtual reality goggles was not created by the person wearing the goggles, but by someone outside the mind of the person who is wearing the goggles. Likewise, the reality simulator of earth was not programmed by human beings, but by beings who have a higher level of awareness than human beings.

What can we say is real? Well, the purpose of the world is to give self-aware beings who are inside the world an experience. As we have said, there are two experiences possible in the reality simulator. First there is the immersion experience, where you are completely immersed in the world, and you are firmly convinced you experience that it is a real world, that what your senses tell you is real. This is what still a majority of the people on earth experience and believe. And they would be very reluctant to question it. Yes, they will say: “Well, what science has discovered that is beyond what we can see with our senses, that is also real”. Some others will say: “Yes, but what our religions tell us through divine revelation, that too is real”. But nevertheless, it is the immersion experience that what you experience in your mind has this aura, this appearance of reality.

And then when you have had that immersion experience for a time, the next experience is the awakening experience. And how does the awakening experience happen? It happens because you start gradually and slowly questioning the sense of reality. Notice what I said, you are not questioning reality, you are questioning the sense of reality. As you go into the awakening phase, how can you question the sense of reality that you have, have had so far in the reality simulator? Only by coming to realize that there is a mind outside your own.

Connecting to something outside your own mind

Your mind is not the only mind, it is not a self-contained system, a closed system. If you are to question the sense of reality given to you by your mind, inside your mind, you must connect to something, some mind that is outside of, greater than your own. This is what we have said, the Conscious You can step outside of the mind and connect to your I AM Presence, the ascended masters or the Christ mind. And this then gives us a foundation for seeing what is real. We can say: “That which is defined by the people inside the reality simulator, based on what they experience inside the reality simulator, through their senses or through certain ideas—that is not real. But the parameters programmed into the reality simulator and the existence of the actual environment in the simulator—that is not created by the minds of the beings inside the simulator. Therefore, compared to what these beings see inside their minds, this is real.

In other words, the awakening experience is brought about when you begin to question the reality projected by your mind by connecting to something outside your mind that seems more real to you. Therefore, since the entire purpose of the reality simulator is to give the inhabitants, so to speak, an experience, first of immersion, then of awakening, we can say that as you begin to awaken, you experience something outside your own mind. And this is real compared to what is produced inside the mind. We can say, planet earth is real. Your I AM Presence is real. The ascended masters and the entire spiritual realm are real.

Self-transcending reality

Now, this is where already Eastern philosophy and even the modern non-dualists would disagree and they would make this very, very intellectual distinction. Because, while some will say that the world does not actually exist, that it is a null creation in the mind, others will say; “No, the world has a certain existence. It is just not real. It is an appearance. It has a certain substance, but it is not real.” And the reason for this is this, going back in Eastern philosophy to the Vedas and beyond, this belief that only that which is permanent can be real, and that which is permanent could never change. When you look at the world and see that it is changing, they will reason; “The world is not ultimately real. It may have some temporary existence, but it is not real because it is changing.”

And as we have always said, this is the fatal flaw in Eastern philosophy. Because there is nothing anywhere that is not changing. Therefore, from this definition, nothing is permanent. Yet there are beings who have achieved permanence, immortality by ascending. And when you ascend, you are definitely real, but you are not unchanging. You are not permanent in the state with which you ascend. You are constantly transcending yourself. And therefore, the only way to resolve this is to realize that everything is changing, and therefore, reality is self-transcending. Only that which is self-transcending is real. That which is not changing cannot be real because there is nothing that is not changing.

The illusion of permanent and unchanging Brahman

Again, you can say there is a permanent aspect of the Christ consciousness that is always based on oneness with the Creator, but even the Creator is transcending itself. That is why, It created in the first place. You see again, permanence, non-change, is not found anywhere, neither in the world of form nor beyond. It is simply a concept created by the dualistic mind by observing the world where everything is changing and then projecting that the opposite must be something unchanging. And therefore, they say that Brahman is the ultimate reality because Brahman is one, not two, and Brahman is not changing. But if Brahman is the only reality, how did the world come into being? If there was nothing but Brahman before the world existed, how did the world appear?

It must be because Brahman made it appear, and Brahman made it appear out of its own being and substance. And this means that Brahman’s being and substance is embedded in the world. And since the world is changing, that means that Brahman’s being and substance is changing. By the mere fact that there is some kind of world where you have some kind of awareness of it, Brahman cannot be unchanging. And perhaps the purpose that Brahman had for creating the world was to transcend itself. So you see the flaw, the fatal flaw of Eastern philosophy.

There is a projection that there is something that is permanent and unchanging because it is undifferentiated. But it is a projection by the dualistic mind that always thinks in terms of opposites. What sense does it make that you take this philosophy, the Advaita, the “not two”, and you say; “This is beyond duality, this is non-duality.” No, it is just a more subtle form of duality.

A balanced approach to questioning your sense of reality

Is there something that is ultimately real? Yes, the process of self-transcendence. When you ascend, you are not subject to the duality consciousness. You are beyond the illusions of duality and therefore,  you see that you are a real being right now. But you also see that you will not be the same being one second from now, because you are flowing with the River of Life. You are part of the interdependent originations, you are moving forward in the process that God initiated. And this process is real. It is the process that is real. Not any end result, not any ultimate or final result that people might define as the outcome of the process. This is what you see when you ascend. This is what you cannot see from the dualistic mind. This is what the fallen beings cannot see as long as they are trapped in the fallen consciousness, because they cannot connect to reality, they think they can define reality.

What do you do as a human being on earth? Here you are, you are beginning to see these ideas, beginning to grasp these ideas. You have gone into the awakening phase. Well, you take a balanced approach and walk a balanced path. You will see people out there who are spiritual students, who are overeager to make progress because they want some final breakthrough into a higher state of consciousness. They attempt to take heaven by force by questioning every aspect of their sense of reality that they can think of. And some have literally become so unbalanced that they lost their sense of what was real and unreal and they ended up in a mental institution. Or they ended up in a Buddhist monastery or cave in the Himalayas where their condition was not considered a mental illness but a sign of spiritual progress.

What can you do to avoid this? Well, our entire teachings and the tools we have given you are actually designed to give the vast majority of people a balanced approach, whereby you question your sense of reality in increments, not all at once, that you gradually shift your sense of reality.

You see, if you really want to say what the Conscious You is, it is a sense of self. It is not a self-contained sense of self. It is a sense of self that sees itself in relation to something else. Ultimately, the Conscious You can come to see itself in relation to the I AM Presence. But for most people on earth the Conscious You sees itself in relation to the outer environment and the outer mind, the three higher bodies.

And the spiritual path is where the Conscious You gradually disentangles itself from identification with the outer mind and the world and shifts its sense of identity to the I AM Presence, its sense of self: “I am out of the I AM Presence. I am the I AM Presence”.

Taking heaven by force

But if you take too many steps up by questioning too much of your sense of self and if you have not connected to the I AM Presence or your spiritual teachers, the ascended masters, then you can end up in this no-man’s land, no-God’s land, no-self land, where you do not know who you are, you do not know what is real and unreal. And therefore,  you can suffer an identity crisis where you cannot distinguish between what is unreal and what is real because you come to question; “Everything in the world must be unreal.” And this is not what we teach or have ever taught.

There are some gurus, both east and west, that will attempt to take their students through a very rapid process so they can supposedly reach the higher level of consciousness very quickly. But these are often fallen beings who have themselves attempted to take heaven by force and who are trying to get other people to do the same. And it usually ends up in disastrous results, where either they lose their sense of reality or they gain some kind of ability to manipulate matter and manipulate the minds of other people so they think this is a sign of spiritual attainment. When in reality it is just a sign of attainment on the left-handed path of control.

Finding your balance

What you can do is recognize in your mind the need to question your reality, your sense of reality a little bit at a time. And if you will study the teachings we have given, if you will use the tools we have given, you can do this gradually. And if you will look for some more human element of this, then take the messenger’s YouTube videos where he talks about balance, and in fact everything he describes is a balanced approach to the spiritual path. Because why is he a messenger? Because he has found some kind of balance and especially since he became a messenger, why is he still a messenger? Because he has maintained and even expanded his sense of balance. That is why he is not open to all of these conspiracy theories that are unbalanced. That is why he is not open to some of these wild claims that there is nobody here, nothing is happening. Because he has this inner sense of balance that allows him to look at an outer idea and sense, this is off, this is unbalanced.

Many of you have the same or can quickly develop it. When you make the conscious decision to strive for this, a balanced approach to questioning your reality, your sense of reality. You need to always hold on. There is something in your current sense of self that is real, because you need to have a sense of reality or you cannot function. You shift it gradually until you come to the point where you gain a deeper sense of reality from your I AM Presence and the ascended realm that you get from the material world and your emotional, mental and identity minds. But even so, even when you are at the 144th level of consciousness, you still have a sense of reality attached to your identity, mental, emotional minds and your physical body and the physical world, because you are still able to function in the world. It is not so that when you reach the 144th level of consciousness, you can only sit in a cave and meditate on God all day. You can have a fully active life at the 144th level of consciousness. We have never said that in order to reach the highest level of consciousness, you have to become a recluse.

Being the open door for higher reality

Jesus ascended after his very active ministry. Gautama came back after qualifying for his ascension and taught for many years. How can you function in the world? Because you must have that sense that something in the world is real, is not created by your own mind or the minds of human beings. And therefore,  you can be an open door between the ascended realm and the unascended realm, whereby you can flow with the River of Life, you can allow the Holy Spirit, your I AM Presence, the ascended masters to express themselves through you in the world. And this, of course, is what we desire to see for you, not only in 2024 but beyond, that you can be the open doors for expressing something that comes from beyond your outer mind.

The messenger is not meant to be seen as an exception, but as an example of what all of you can do. Not that you will do the same as the messenger, not that you will take dictations, but that you will be an open door for the flow of the Spirit through your mind, expressing itself so that people cannot tell that this comes from somewhere else. Or perhaps they can, but you do not have to declare it openly. This is what the messenger has to do because this is the role we have assigned to him and as he has agreed to play. But this is not what is in the Divine Plan of most of you, so therefore, you need to find what that is, how you can be the open door in your particular environment with your particular background. And of course, you are the ones who are consciously aware of our teachings, you can do this consciously. But there are, of course, many other people that we are working with who are not aware of ascended masters, who are not aware of these outer teachings, but who can still gradually come to serve as open doors and some, of course, are already serving as open doors.

Defining reality vs. discovering reality

This is what will shift the world, it is that more and more people become the open doors for expressing a reality that is beyond the dualistic mind. And all of these people, from the fallen beings to people in embodiment who think, who still think, they can define reality, you can express that: “No, human beings, the human mind, the dualistic mind cannot define reality and thinking you can always leads to disaster.”

Therefore, human beings must reach beyond their own minds to a higher mind because you cannot define reality at the human level. Reality is defined at a higher level and what you can do from the human level is to connect to it. You cannot define reality, you can discover reality.

This will be the challenge in 2024, especially in these democratic elections or not so democratic elections. The challenge for people is to see the difference between those people who think they can define reality, who think that if they declare something, that is the way it is, or at least, that is the way the nation should think it is and then those people who are willing to reach beyond their own minds for a higher reality.

Choosing the higher option

What have we said over and over again? Democracy is a form of government based on the recognition that all human beings have certain rights that are not defined by the government but by a higher authority that is beyond earth. It is the government’s role, the democratic government’s role, to maintain those rights, to secure them, to make sure they are not violated, especially to make sure that a small elite cannot violate the rights of the broad population.That is the role of a democratic government.

When the democratic government begins to believe that it can define the rights of the people based on its own world view, however real they think it is, then you have started subverting democracy and this is what people need to come to see. And then they will be able to choose a better form of leadership. It may not be an ideal form of leadership in many cases. You do not have a choice between a person who is completely in delusion and one who is not in delusion. You may have a choice between candidates who have various degrees of delusion. It is not that you have an ideal choice, but you have a better choice than the other option.

You can hold the vision, you can make the calls that people will choose the higher option and thereby you can render an immense service to society, to the manifestation of the golden age, but also to your own growth. Because, of course, you have to also be willing to realize that your mind cannot define reality. And some have not fully realized this yet, whether it be ascended master students or other spiritual people. They have not fully grasped that your mind cannot define reality.

Padmasambhava’s offer

With this I joyfully seal you in the Flame of Peace that I AM. And I hope that in this Flame of Peace, all human opinions you can release, for then I can work with you. And that I will do.

And I will therefore, make the vow that, those of you who will take my mantra, “OM AH HUM, VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM”*, and give it nine times each day, I will work with you for as long as you give this mantra nine times a day to help you increase your discernment between what is real and what is unreal in the world, in your own psychology.

Therefore, be sealed in my Flame of Peace.

*Kim had recorded a video where he demonstrated the mudras, or hand gestures, for Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM.

Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM given 9 times with mudras.

Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM with mudras. 33 repetitions.

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Seek first peace, then serve from peace


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Elohim Peace through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

 

I AM the Ascended Master, the Elohim Peace.

What is peace? Well, that depends on from where you look at it. If you look at it as a being in embodiment on earth, you tend to think that what is happening on this planet is chaos, turmoil, conflict, all of the things that many people see as the opposite of peace. Therefore, people in a dualistic consciousness reason that peace must be silence, non-activity, nothing is happening.

If you look to the East, you will see that going back to the Vedas and even beyond, they have come up with this idea of non-duality, that Brahman, the ultimate being, the ultimate consciousness, must have no form, no features, and there is no change. They have come up with the idea that for something to be permanent, it could not change. This is a dualistic view of the world that can only come from inside the dualistic mind that reasons about what is beyond the earth but has not experienced it.

How can I say this? Because I Am the Elohim of Peace. I experience the Flame of Peace. I am one with the Flame of Peace. I Am the Flame of Peace. And I am not nothing. I am not still stand. I am not no change. Yet, I am permanent compared to anything in an unascended sphere. But I am permanent only in self-transcendence, for there is no other permanence anywhere in the world of form. Even in the Allness, there is only permanence in self-transcendence. However, self-transcendence is different in the Allness than in the world of form. It is a misunderstanding to say that in order for something to be permanent, it cannot change.

Two aspects of the One mind

Look at what scientists have discovered about the material universe. It is not only constantly expanding, it is expanding at an accelerating rate. This is one illustration of self-transcendence. Now, of course, they will say: “But the universe is not permanent”. No, but by continuing the process of self-transcendence, the universe can transcend into the ascended realm and become the latest sphere in the ascended realm and this is a form of permanence compared to the unascended sphere, yet it is still self-transcendence. This is one of these enigmas that the linear mind, the dualistic mind, cannot resolve. You can only resolve it by experiencing the One mind. For the One mind is, of course, one with the ascended realm and with the God flames that represent the seven rays and the secret rays.

The One mind may seem to be permanent, unchanging, compared to the changing world you live in. Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever, is in a sense a description of the fact that the One mind, in a certain way, does not change, compared to the constant change you see on earth. The One mind is permanent in the sense that it is always one with the Creator and yet, the One mind has two aspects. The alpha, the omega, one is oneness with the Creator, the constancy of this oneness that could never be lost. And yet, the One mind is within everything, so as the universe changes, as the spheres self-transcend, the One mind also transcends and becomes more. That is why the One mind is in everything, and wherever you are at, you can use the One mind to go back to the Creator.

If the One mind was constant and could not change, then there could be something that suddenly was outside the One mind, separated from the One mind, and therefore, you could have self-aware beings who were in some kind of realm, but they could not connect to the One mind, and therefore, they could not get back to oneness, but could become permanently lost. Now, this is of course, what the fallen beings have attempted to create since they fell. Some realm that is so different from, so in opposition to oneness, that they, at least some of them, hope they can one day achieve this goal, to create a sphere that is so far from oneness that you cannot get back to oneness from that place, and therefore, they think that this will be permanent, it will become permanent.

The desire to help others

But what are they using to create this place set apart? The One mind, for there is nothing else— without him was not anything made that was made. It can never happen in reality, only in the illusions held in the mind of those beings who have become trapped in duality. You may look at earth, you may look at people who are very trapped in the dualistic mind, as other masters have expounded upon, who are caught up in the us versus them mentality. And you may look at some of these people and say: “What could ever bring them back to oneness? What could bring them out of their current state of mind? How could they ever realize and admit that they are wrong?”

But you see, when you look at this, you are looking from a being, from a perspective of a being, in embodiment. You may be an avatar, you may have a spiritual awareness, you may be on the spiritual path, you may be studying spiritual teachings, but you are still looking at earth and you are saying: “Certain things should not be here, certain things should change and they should change now, in this embodiment, so I can see the result of this.”

This is understandable, it is in some ways commendable that you are willing to help the earth rise higher and come closer to the golden age. Yet it can also become an imbalance that takes you away from peace, because now you are feeling, you are thinking, you are sensing at the identity level, that you cannot really be yourself, you cannot really be at peace, as long as this condition has not changed. And when you go into this state of mind, you cannot be the open door for the Flame of Peace and therefore, you are not actually helping to bring peace to earth. You are helping to maintain the current state of non-peace.

You may look at certain people that are in a specific state of mind and you may say: “Even if I could sit down and talk to these people, was there anything I could say that could help them see the state of mind they are in?” And the reality is, no, there is not. There is nothing that an ascended master could say to such people to help them see the state of mind they are in. But this does not mean that they could not come back to oneness. It just could not happen by any outside force. It could only happen through an internal process where they take their imbalance to such an extreme that they can no longer stand being in their own minds. You may look at these people, you may think that they are creating chaos in the outside world, in the situation around them. But you cannot create chaos outside yourself unless you have already created chaos inside your mind.

The process of coming back towards oneness

The more people clutch their ideas, hold on to their beliefs and their worldview, the more they refuse any attempts to help them see the imbalance, the more chaos they create inside their minds and there comes a point where they cannot stand it anymore. Something triggers them and now they see from inside their mind. Now this may be, in the beginning, very primitive, what they see, the need for change. Yet it is the beginning of the process of coming back towards oneness.

Many times, as spiritual people, you look at people you know or you look at people in the media and you see that these people are in a much lower state of consciousness than you are in. They have a much lower, more primitive worldview and understanding of life than you have. In your compassion and desire to help raise the earth, you wish you could find a way to help these people. But you think that helping them means that you should raise them to your level of consciousness so that they could accept the worldview and the spiritual understanding that you have. But this is not realistic for many people. They could eventually come to see the spiritual worldview that you have, but it would, for many of these people, take many lifetimes and therefore you cannot go in, sit down with these people and talk to them and bring them from their level of consciousness to yours. This would take lifetimes and it could not be done with words, only in the School of Hard Knocks where they have experience after experience of hitting their head against a concrete wall until they finally start asking themselves whether there is a better way to live than pounding your head against a concrete wall.

Can fallen beings change?

Now you may look at fallen beings and you may say: “Well, would it be possible that they can change?” And again, nothing anyone could say could bring it about, but it can happen. Now, it may take a very long time before they reach this point where they cannot stand being in their own minds, because the fallen beings have gone into a deeper level of denial than any of the original inhabitants of the earth or any being in this unascended sphere that has not fallen.

When you fall, you go into a deeper level of denial and therefore, you are not actually experiencing the same kind of chaos that many people on earth are experiencing. You think you are in control. You experience from inside your mind that you have a certain level of control, and when something happens that shakes your sense of being in control, you are so good at using denial to push it away, to push it out of your mind but nevertheless, the universe will eventually catch up with even the fallen beings.

Denial vs. free will

There is no fallen being that will not eventually wake up. It may take a very long time for some, and how long it takes still remains to be seen. But eventually they will wake up. They may choose to go to the second death instead of starting the path back to oneness, but denial cannot last forever. Why not? Because it would be a violation of free will if denial could last forever. This may require some pondering. It may surprise you to hear me say this. But the law of free will is what?

The law of free will is all self-aware beings have free will. Normally you are again used to looking at your situation here on earth and you are thinking: “Well, all human beings have free will.” You learn about fallen beings, you think: “Well, the fallen beings also have free will.” Then you learn about ascended masters, and some people think that when you ascend you give up your free will, because now you can no longer go into duality. But you see, you do not give up your free will by ascending. You actually reclaim or claim a higher level of free will, because now it is not that you cannot go into duality, you will not go into duality, because you have seen what duality is, you know what it is. And you choose to ascend by choosing that you are done with duality, you do not want to go into it again and therefore you ascend, and you are given a position in the ascended realm that could not be entrusted to a being who had not given up duality. But of course, this goes up through the realms, through the levels of the spiritual realm, all the way to the Creator and ultimately the Creator has free will.

But everything is created out of the Creator’s being, and everything is created out of the ascended beings in all of these levels from the Creator down to your unascended sphere. And all of these beings have free will, so you are embedding a part of your own being and consciousness in the creation and do you think that just because there are beings of a lower state of consciousness who are given free will, that this suddenly overrides the free will of the ascended beings? Of course not. They have a higher level of free will.

There will simply come a point where the ascended beings out of which a fallen being is created and the I AM Presence of that fallen being will choose: “Enough is enough. I have learned what I wanted to learn from this Conscious You that was sent into an unascended sphere, whether this one or a previous one”.  And the I AM Presence can then do what no outside force can do—confront the Conscious You with the reality that no matter what sophisticated separate self it has created, it has not become that separate self. It is an extension of the I AM Presence and the I AM Presence therefore has the right to give that Conscious You the choice of how it will return to the I AM Presence.

Will it return to what we have called the second death, where the I AM Presence simply draws the Conscious You back into itself? Or will it return by following the path back to oneness, where the Conscious You takes responsibility for what it has created, the separate self it has created, and gradually dissolves it by overcoming all of these illusions of Maya? But there is no fallen being who can go on forever because there comes a point where the law of free will has been stretched as far as it can be stretched. You see here that this goes back to what I said: “This conception of permanence means something unchanging.” This is the fallen consciousness that wants to project this image, that there is something that is unchanging, that they can create something that is apart from the One mind yet has permanence. And they will even take the law of free will, if they grasp it, and pervert that to say: ”Well, if we really have free will, we should be allowed to create a world set apart that becomes permanent. For if we cannot do whatever we want, we do not really have free will.”

But you see, this is again a misunderstanding, a misinterpretation of where the serpentine mind perverts any idea expressed in words. Free will is free because the totality of all the beings in the universe have free will. Free will is not free in the sense that a single being can do whatever it wants, as if the rest of the universe and the rest of the self-aware beings did not exist. Free will is free within context. Free will is free in the world. No man is an island. No single being exists alone, and no single being would want to exist alone or could even stand existing alone.

Some people cannot be helped

My purpose for giving this long discourse is to help you, who are ascended master students, realize that there are some people you meet that you cannot realistically hope to convince or help in this lifetime. Some of them may be the original inhabitants of the earth, some of them may even be avatars who have become trapped in a state of denial, and some of them may be fallen beings in embodiment.

If you allow your peace of mind or even your ascension or your growth on the path to depend on such people, you will hold yourself back and potentially miss the targets you defined in your Divine plan. Therefore, it is necessary to look at certain people and say: “I give up, I surrender all desire to change them.” You may still have a relationship with these people, for example, if they are family members, but you give up the desire to change them. You give up the idea that you should change them, should be able to change them. You give up the desire to see any result of your interaction with these people. You set them free, you let them go, and you are at peace with letting them go so that you can be at peace focusing on something else.

The compensation games of an avatar

Why should you focus on people that you cannot help? Why should you allow your attention and your energies and your time to be tied up with people you cannot help, when there are other people that you might be able to help? But more than this, why I am not here primarily concerned about you helping or not helping other people, I am concerned about you being the open door for the Flame of Peace, and in order to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, you have to have peace in your mind first.

You have to overcome the separate selves that are pulling you out of peace, and the most common factor that pulls avatars and spiritual people out of peace is the desire to change other people or change the world. You can go through a process of looking at your separate selves and you can overcome the desire to change the world. We have given you the teachings on the avatars, the birth trauma, the primal self, overcoming these subconscious selves, but we have also given teachings that as an avatar, you came to earth, often with a certain view of earth, often with a view that you wanted to help bring change to earth. Then you receive the birth trauma, you create the primal self, and as you receive this birth trauma where you feel attacked by the fallen beings, rejected by the original inhabitants, you come to doubt that you can fulfill your reason for coming to earth. You come to doubt that it is possible for you to have a positive impact on this planet and therefore, you go into all of these compensation games.

You are basically deciding: “If I cannot have a positive impact on earth, I do not want to be here”, and so you are desperately trying to find some way to make a positive difference on earth. When you find the spiritual path or ascended master teaching or another spiritual teaching, you go into it with an eagerness because you are hoping that now you can finally have some positive impact on earth. So that it is worthwhile for you to be here, because you cannot stand the thought, which your primal self is designed to suppress, that you could have come to earth and it would not have had any impact on earth.

Reconsidering what brought you to earth

But you see, when you do not look at the primal self, you cannot look at your motivation for coming to earth, the mental image you had in your mind of what you wanted to accomplish on earth and what you thought you could accomplish on earth and how you thought you could accomplish it and therefore, you cannot reconsider, you cannot look at it and say: “Was it actually a realistic view I had?”

If you cannot do that, you cannot reach this point where you realize that your mental image before coming to earth was not realistic because you came from a natural planet. You were used to how things function on a natural planet and how beings are on a natural planet, how open they are to considering new ideas. You could not fathom how different things are on earth, and therefore you did not have a realistic image of what you could do on earth. But this does not mean that you cannot have a positive impact. It is just that you cannot have the impact in the specifics that you envisioned before you came here. Therefore, if you do not look at that motivation, you cannot come to say: “But I give up those specifics of what I was supposed to do on earth because I see that the way I envisioned what I was going to do on earth would necessitate forcing other people’s free will or persuading them and this is impossible and not something I want to do.”

Becoming the open door for the Flame of Peace

What can you then do to have a positive impact on earth? Well, you can be the open door for your I AM Presence, for one of these Divine flames, divine energies and for the ascended masters. I, of course, am speaking to those who are willing to become an open door for the Flame of Peace, but there are all of the other rays, even the secret rays. But in order to become that open door for the Flame of Peace, you have to first establish some sense of peace in your own mind and you do that only by overcoming these selves even down to the primal self that are pulling you away from peace because they are pulling you to focus on something outside your own mind that has to change. You cannot change what is outside of your own mind because that is outside the area of your free will. What you can change is what is going on inside your mind because that is inside the parameters of your free will, the sphere of your free will.

You may have thought before you came to earth that you came here to help people overcome suffering, but you actually came here primarily to demonstrate that you can be on earth without suffering. That is the only way you have a chance of helping other people because they will look at you and see: “Why is this person at peace, why is not he or she suffering as I am.” This will give them a frame of reference that perhaps suffering is not necessary, is not inevitable, is not the only way to respond to earth.

Now, you may have been somewhat aware of this when you came, but you still thought: “When I change this or that outer condition, then I will be able to be at peace.” But the reality is, consciousness comes before the physical manifestation. You must start in your own mind, in your own sphere of influence. Therefore, the only way to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, to be the Flame of Peace, is to be at peace regardless of outer conditions.

There is an amusing story in the book, Autobiography of a Yogi, where Yogananda describes how as a young boy they would go and meditate at the graveyards, because there were all of these discarnate spirits that were trying to influence their minds, so it was an extra challenge to meditate in such a disturbed, energetic environment. I am not saying you should do this because there really is no reason to. The collective consciousness on this planet is so disturbed that you do not need to go to special places. It is enough of a challenge wherever you are to manifest some kind of peace of mind in whatever situation you are in.

How to give service and still be at peace

As we have said before, what will change the earth is that you have a dark room and you gradually increase the light so that people can begin to see more and more. That is what you do when you are the open door for one of these God flames, these flames of peace and the other rays. Of course, this does not mean that you should then sit and meditate on peace all day, because many of you have in your Divine plan to be active and to go out into certain areas of life and bring forth new ideas and challenge illusions and this and that. I am not saying you should not take any outer actions. What I am saying is, start with establishing peace and then take action and speak from that inner peace.

As Jesus put it, seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, his right use of energy, and then all of these things shall be added unto you. Seek first peace, then speak from peace, then act from peace, and you will see that all things shall be added unto you in the sense that whatever is the result of what you do and say, it will only increase your peace. It will not take you away from peace, and therefore you can know that you have achieved the highest possible result you could achieve given the situation on earth.

It may be that you put forth an effort and you see no result of it, no visible physical result, but still you can know you have achieved the highest result that could be achieved given the equation of the collective consciousness and free will. This messenger could look at his own efforts where he has dedicated his life and put forth so much time and effort to bringing forth these teachings now for over 20 years, and he could say: “How many people have been attracted to the teachings, how many people have been affected by the teachings. Has it really been worth it?” He does not look at it this way because he realizes that given the equation of the collective consciousness and free will, what could possibly be achieved has been achieved.

You can feel at peace that what you have done is enough because the measure of your success is not the outer results, it is the streaming forth of the light through you. It is not measuring the results of how many people have found the teachings, but that the fact that the teachings are there in the physical for people to find, that in itself is an achievement. You can see that when you step up to this higher view, you can give service and still be at peace because your fulfillment is not in the production of specific outer results, tangible results. Your fulfillment is in the giving of the service. The sun is not looking down on earth and saying how many people have been going to the beach and become tanned from my rays. The sun is fulfilled in radiating the light and leaving it up to people what they do with it.

When you dissolve these, the primal self and also the worldview that you had before you came to earth, then you can be on earth, be an open door and be at peace. Because it is in being here and feeling the light flow through you, seeing it be expressed, that you feel fulfilled. When your fulfillment does not depend on outer results that involve other people’s free will, that is when you can be at peace.

That is, of course, what I and all of us on the Sixth Ray, desire to see for you. The Sixth Ray has been called the Flame of Peace and Service, but so many spiritual people throughout the ages have had the desire to serve and certainly all avatars who have ever come to earth come with the desire to serve. But because they associate their service with outer results, their service takes them out of peace. But the only way to serve is to start from peace, so that whatever the results are of your outer service, it will not take you away from your inner peace.

This is, of course, not to set to blame anyone, but simply say that if you have gotten yourself into this state that many spiritual people are in, where you feel compelled to serve, but your service takes you out of peace, then you can just realize this, that this springs from some separate self and you can let the self die by using our tools and teachings. Then, you can quickly come to a point where you can now serve from peace and whatever this outcome of your service will not take you away from peace.

You see the interesting juxtaposition, the seeming enigma, that many people think peace is an in-going thing, but service is an outgoing process. That is why they see a contradiction between these two aspects of the Sixth Ray, that they think that it is one or the other—either you have to focus on service and sacrifice being at peace, or you have to focus on being at peace and abstain from service. This is not necessary. You can indeed serve from a state of peace and remain in peace regardless of the outer reaction to your service.

Knowing peace as a living, vibrant flame

In order to do this, it will be helpful to ponder what peace actually is. As I started out saying, many people think that peace must be the opposite of all the turmoil you have on earth. Therefore, peace must be a state where there is no change, there is no conflict, there is no contrast, nothing is happening. As Gautama Buddha and Padmasambhava have said, there are indeed people who have created this false sense of nothingness, that many people over the ages have contacted and have thought: “Oh, God is this ultimate nothingness”. But as we have said, the Creator is not nothingness. The Creator is a self-aware being that has what could be considered a divine individuality as opposed to, or different from a human individuality.

If you contact the Creator, you are not experiencing nothingness. You are experiencing the living, vibrant energy and consciousness and being of the Creator. The same with the Sixth Ray of Peace. What is peace? Peace is the Flame of Peace, the Ray of Peace, and the beings who are embodying that for earth, such as myself, Archangel Uriel or Nada. There is no impersonal peace. There is no impersonal Flame of Peace. You will not know some impersonal state of peace from earth. You will know peace through the beings who embody peace for earth. When you contact the Flame of Peace, you are experiencing the living, vibrant energy and consciousness of the beings who are holding the Flame of Peace for earth. Peace is not nothingness, no change, nothing is happening. Peace is a creative flame. It is a living flame. It is a conscious flame. It is constantly vibrating, constantly transcending itself. This is peace.

There are those who think that first there was nothing, there was no change, and then the world came out of this and that the goal of the spiritual path is to return to the nothingness, the no differentiation. But that is not how it happened at all. Yes, the Creator created the void to set something apart from the Allness, but then the creator filled the void with the Ma-ter light. In the beginning was the Ma-ter light, which is not self-aware, and there was the Creator’s being which is self-aware. There was not nothing or nothingness. There was the living, vibrant being of the Creator and the Mother Light which could take on any form and therefore, the Mother Light is not nothing. Even though the Mother Light is not expressed in the beginning and has not taken on any form, it is not nothing. It is a living, vibrant potential. It is the same as if you say, everything on earth is made out of atoms, but the atoms are nothing. You know this is not the case, because the atom is a structure of energy that is constantly vibrating. So is the Ma-ter light. There is constant vibration.

Out of the Creator’s being sprang the different spiritual rays, the different flames. They became embodied by beings that also sprang out of the Creator’s being but became self-aware. The world was not created out of nothing. The earth was created out of the seven rays by the Elohim who embody those rays for earth. When you go beyond all of the forms on earth you do not define nothing. You find the seven Elohim. We are living, vibrant beings. We are using the energies of the seven rays which are living, vibrating flames.

Peace is not still-stand or nothingness. Peace is a creative flame, a vibrating energy, a creative flame and it is because it is a living vibrating energy that it can be used to create form that can be sustained over time. The same for the other rays. The earth did not start from nothing. It started from the spiritual energy of the seven rays. Now, because of free will, the earth has been taken away from the original condition in which it was created and therefore you see the current chaos and turmoil on earth.

Constant self-transcendence

How would you overcome the turmoil on earth? There are many who think that it is a matter of returning to the original state, that Garden of Eden, that lost paradise. This is a fatal misunderstanding. You could say that the chaos on earth is a perversion of the God-Flame of Peace. You could say this and therefore, you might think that the Flame of Peace would destroy the un-peace. This is what many people have thought, even ascended master students. You think you are invoking the Flame of Peace and directing it into conditions of un-peace and therefore, the peace consumes the un-peace and returns to earth to some neutral state. It is not entirely incorrect, but it is not the full understanding.

You see the purpose of creation is continued self-transcendence. It is not the purpose of creation that once something has gone off the ideal it should return back to the ideal. Why? Because continued self-transcendence means that the world is moving on constantly. You can never return to the lost paradise. Once paradise is lost it is lost. You can never return to it. It is not the purpose of spiritual teachings to return the earth to its original state that we, the seven Elohim, created, because we did not create what was meant to be a permanent state. We just created a foundation upon which the embodied co-creators were meant to build. It was not our intention that the earth should remain in this paradisiacal state but that it should continue to transcend from its starting point.

Continual acceleration to a higher state

You may look at the universe as science has described it, and you might look at the earth and you may say if you trace the earth and its path back through space-time, you may say there was a point where the first wave of lifestreams of co-creators descended to earth and the earth was in a paradisiacal state as somewhat described in the story of the Garden of Eden, where they did not have to work to sustain their bodies, where there were fruits on the trees that they could use for nourishing their bodies. You may say: “Oh, we should never have lost that, we should return to that.”

But that is not how the Elohim look at it. We are not seeking to take the earth backwards towards some lost paradise, because what would it entail if you were to take the earth back to some state that was there in the past? Well, you would have to move the earth backwards in space-time until the position that it had back then.

But what have scientists shown you? The entire universe is expanding, meaning the earth is being pulled by the gravitational force of the entire universe. What would it take to move the earth back to where it was in the past? You would have to move the earth against the entire pull of the rest of the universe and this could never be done. It is completely impossible and unrealistic. Once a state is lost, it is lost forever. This does not mean that the earth has to remain in chaos, but it does mean that the Flame of Peace will not destroy or nullify the un-peace. It will accelerate it into a higher state.

We, as the Elohim, are not looking with regret on planet earth, regardless of what has been portrayed in various religions and even what has been reasoned by some ascended master students. We are not looking to the past, we are not looking with regrets. We are accepting that current conditions are what they are as a result of the free will choices of human beings and fallen beings and avatars. And we are simply focused on one thing, accelerating the earth forward. We are not looking: “Oh, we have to now resist or go against the entire pull of the universe, move the earth back to its original starting point and then we can start the earth on that original trajectory that it would have taken if people had not gone into duality.” That is not how we are looking at it at all.

We are looking at—here is the earth today, how do we accelerate it and move it into a higher trajectory? It did not matter to us that it took a detour. It is just a detour. We are looking to accelerate and bring the earth forward. What does this mean in practical terms? It means that we are working with the people who are open to something new, to experimentation, to acceleration, to creativity. We are not working with the people who are looking backwards in time, thinking the world is worse than it was at some point in the past and that we should go back to these traditional values or where one religion or one political system was dominant.

We cannot work with a person who is seeking to recreate the Soviet Empire and thinks that the dissolution of the Soviet Union was the greatest geopolitical disaster of the last century. None of the ascended masters can work with such a person. We cannot work with such a person, with a person who wants to “Make America Great Again” as if it ever was greater in the past than it is now. We cannot work with Christians in America who think that America should be based on traditional Christian values. We cannot work with the Muslims who think that the entire world should conform to Sharia Law. We cannot work with those in the Chinese government or among the Chinese people who think that communism should be maintained indefinitely, or rather, the illusion that China is a communist state should be maintained indefinitely. How can we work with such people? They want to do the impossible, bring the earth back in space-time. In their arrogance, in their blindness, in their pride, they think they can resist the forces of the entire universe.

The illusion of empty space

Now you may think, as many people think, even many scientists think, that there is this thing called ‘empty space’ and that the earth and the sun and the other planets and the other solar systems and galaxies are moving in this ‘empty space’—so, there is a space, and the earth is moving—but this is not the case. It is not the earth that is moving in space. It is space that is moving and the earth is moving along with it. Imagine, as some scientists have said, that you have a balloon and on the surface of the balloon, when it is blown up a little bit, you draw all of these dots representing galaxies. Now, you blow up the balloon. Are the dots moving in some space or are they simply moving because the surface they are on is stretching?

The illusion that springs from the dualistic mind that the earth is this separate unit that is floating in ‘empty space’ and moving in ‘empty space’. But the earth is not separated. There is no ‘empty space’. The earth is moving along with space. Now you will say: “How can we, then, send a rocket to the moon?” Because within this system that you call earth, there can be relative movement but there is no absolute movement, no absolute space, because everything, as scientists have also proven, is interconnected. Nothing is separate.

The illusion of a separate will

That is why it is a perversion to think that free will should mean you can do anything you want as if no one else existed or as if all other people should be slaves of your choices. In this respect, there is no free will, because free will can only be exercised within the totality of the world of form in which you live. You can have relative movements that give you the illusion of the freedom of movement. But it is only an illusion.

You may say: “What is then the purpose of all this?” Well, the purpose of free will is to give you an experience, because the purpose of the entire universe is to give self-aware beings an experience that allows them to transcend their sense of self. And for a time, some beings choose to go into duality and separation and thereby acquire the illusion that they have a completely separate will. And the purpose of this is to allow them to have that experience until they have had enough of it and they come back, or they rather go forward to the awareness that they are not separate beings. They are not islands. They are one with the entire fabric of the cosmos and now they decide freely to embrace this and exercise their will within that interconnected cosmos.

The earth is just one planet where people can have the illusion that they are separate beings that have a separate free will. The ascended realm is a realm where people have given up the illusion that they can have a separate will and have embraced the fact that you have a connected will and that within the context of the whole, you can make a lot of decisions, but they do not go against the whole, because you are not choosing to go against, you are not choosing to diminish, to destroy, to pervert. You are choosing to accelerate yourself and all life by using the flames that are the creative flames.

Moving forward to the ascension point and beyond

You may say you have gone into duality in past lifetimes, you have created all of these separate selves. “Am I not supposed to get back to the innocence I had when the Conscious You descended?”, as you say, as we, the ascended masters, have said? Well, yes, but this is just one way of saying it. How do you go back to innocence now that you have gone away from innocence? By accelerating the energies that you have given a lower vibration. It is not a matter of destroying the energies, and we have never said it was. We have said you invoke spiritual light to accelerate the lower energy into a higher vibration.

You can look at yourself and you can say, “I traced my history back through many lifetimes and there was this point where I chose to go into duality, and I became trapped below the 48th level of consciousness and I can see that there was a trajectory that I could have followed if I had not gone into duality, but now I went off that trajectory into this detour.” But even for you, it is not a matter of going back and retracing your steps. You are retracing your steps in the sense that you are coming to see the illusions that took you deeper into duality. But it is not a matter of going back to your starting point and then moving forward. It is a matter of bringing yourself back into alignment with your highest potential by moving forward from where you are now.

You never ever go backwards. You cannot go backwards. You can only move forwards and use what you did, the experiences you have had, as a springboard for growth. That is why there are no mistakes. That is why God does not condemn you for going into duality. It was a path you chose and you have gone off the original trajectory, but you just need to move back towards it by keeping going forward. And that means that when you come back to that trajectory, you will actually be in the same spot you would otherwise have been, but you will have had different kinds of experiences.

You see again, there is a certain free will, but it is not a separate free will, because, you may say, you chose to go off the original trajectory, but the original trajectory was never set in stone, you see. It is not so that you can go back to when your lifestream first emerged and say there was a path that you were meant to follow and it was the only path you were meant to follow. There was not a narrow line you were meant to follow. There was a broad spectrum of lines that you could follow and you just had to choose one. Now, ultimately, all of these lines you could follow. They may seem to go apart from each other for a time, but ultimately, they all curve back and meet at your ascension point, but it does not matter which of these paths you follow to your ascension. It is just a matter of which experiences you are having on your path to the ascension, but there is no predestination that you should follow just that one track.

It is not a matter of going back and getting on that one track. It is a matter of continuing on the track you are on, but gradually bringing it towards that ascension point by continuing to move forward. And this is what you can do with the seven rays and the secret rays. You can use these to move forward and to transcend. All this imagination of going backwards is a lie projected by the fallen beings. It is even a lie projected upon God that God has this will for you of what you should have done, and if you do not follow his will, he will punish you in hell. All of this is lies.

God has given you free will. God knows you will eventually come back and God is not concerned about what experiences you choose to have on that journey. You will come back to God by moving forward, by transcending. You see again, there are those who think you were created by God originally and you must return to that. But as we have portrayed it, you were created with a point-like sense of self and you return to God by expanding your sense of self until you reach the same level of self as the Creator. You do not return to God by eradicating the self so you have no self. God is not interested in having you come out of its being, go into the world of form and then come back into its being as nothing more than you were when you came out. Why would God want this? He could just keep you there in the first place, not create you at all.

God is interested in having you come out of its being, transcend your sense of self, continue to self-transcend until you reach the same level of consciousness as the Creator, so you become a Creator in your own right, and you do not return to God by going backwards. You return to God by going forwards and self-transcending until you have reached the ultimate level of self-transcendence possible in this world of form and you then have options for what you do after that to transcend even more. But that is certainly beyond your pay grade as a being embodied on earth, as they say.

Peace is not nothing. Peace is not static. Peace is a living vibrating flame that can accelerate any un-peace. It does not eradicate, it accelerates. And if you grasp this, you can open yourself to this Flame of Peace as many of you experienced by giving the decree to me that you gave before this dictation, as many of you have experienced during this dictation, as you can experience by giving the other decrees to the masters of the Sixth Ray. And if this is what you feel is important for you, then use it. Even if you do not sense that you are on the Sixth Ray, you can still benefit greatly and be of great service to the planet by focusing on peace in this year of 2024. For there is a need for the energies of peace to be released through those in embodiment who are willing to be the open doors.

I want you to be the open door. Need I say more? With this, I seal you in the living, vibrating, ever self-transcending Flame of Peace that I Am.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Overcoming division through the silence of the Christ mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. What is the challenge that humankind is facing in 2024? It is indeed the challenge of Christ. Now, some will say, how does that apply to those who are not Christians? Well, here is part of the challenge of Christ. You do not set yourself apart from others by using the Christ mind. You can only set yourself apart from others by using the mind of anti-christ.

Christ was originally a neutral, a universal word and concept. The Christ mind is a universal mind. As the Gospel of John says: “In the beginning was the Christ mind. The Christ mind was with God, the Christ mind was God, and without the Christ mind was not anything made that was made.” Because every form, everything in the world of form is created out of the Christ mind, the one mind, the undivided mind, the indivisible mind. The purpose of the Christ mind is to ensure a vertical oneness between the Creator and its creation, and a horizontal oneness between self-aware co-creators.

The chosen people of the superior God

Why did I choose to appear in the Middle East? Because there was, 2,000 years ago, no region on earth where people were more divided than in that region. Starting with the Jews, who so many thousands of years ago set themselves apart from all other people by allowing themselves to believe that they were the chosen people of the ultimate God.

Now this may have been somewhat understandable when people thought all there was to the world was a small region in the Middle East. They had no conception of the size of the earth. They had no conception that the earth was round and had many continents. And they had no conception of the size of the entire universe. They had no concept of a solar system that was part of a galaxy, let alone billions of galaxies.

But in today’s world, how can you look out into the vastness of space when you walk outside at night and think that somewhere beyond this vast universe is this ultimate God? And he looks past all of those other galaxies, all of those other stars, all of those other planets, and he looks down to this particular region on this planet called Earth, and there is this group of people, and they are the chosen people of this superior God.

How can you think this way? Well, you can think this way through the mind of anti-christ, and only through the mind of anti-christ. Therefore, I chose to appear in the Middle East 2,000 years ago because if I could exemplify the mind of Christ there and have an impact in helping people overcome the divisions of the mind of anti-christ, then that could spread to the entire planet.

And of course it is not just the Jews, the Arabs as well are set apart and set themselves apart, not only from the Jews and from non-Arabs, but even within the Arabs there is division. Even within Israel there is division, as you see out-pictured in greater and greater extremes to this day. The challenge for humankind, certainly not in the Middle East, but in the Middle East as well, for 2024 will be: will they finally see the folly of the divisions of anti-christ and begin to move towards the oneness of the Christ mind? Will they reach for the Christ mind?

The American Christians and the mind of anti-christ

You may, as an example of this, look to the United States. Here you have a large group of Christians, or rather people who call themselves Christians, and sincerely believe that they are my true and faithful followers. Yet, how do they look at themselves? They look at themselves as being different from non-Christians, even different from other kinds of Christians, for there is not just one church of Christ in the United States, is there?

How many churches are there in the United States? Have you bothered to count them? Perhaps there is a wiser use of your time than to try to count the Christian churches in the United States. Yet, even though they are divided amongst themselves, they still divide themselves from all other people who are not Christians, and they have this idea that they should impose their vision upon the rest of the country, so that the political establishment, the political life of this country is dominated by Christian values, as they call it.

What is it that the mind of Christ compels people to do if they are open to it? It compels people to look for oneness beyond specific outer issues. The Christians are absolutely sure that I am sitting up there in some heaven, wherever they envision me sitting, and I am looking at the United States and I am saying: “Here is this issue, and this is the solution to that issue. Here is that other issue, and this is the only right solution to that issue.”

Yet, when I am looking at the United States, I am looking for only one thing, oneness. The only thing that matters to Christ is oneness, not specific issues. For when people come together in oneness, the issues are no longer the issue. For people will not let the issues divide them, for they see that the real issue is oneness. United we stand, divided we fall. Well, has the people of the United States ever been more divided? Certainly not since the Civil War. Is this the Christ mind that causes people to be divided? Nay, it can only be the mind of anti-christ.

The “us versus them” mentality

Saint Germain gave his magnificent discourse on the differences between thinking with the Christ mind and thinking with the reptile brain that is based on fight or flight. What is the outcome of the fight or flight syndrome? It is the ‘us versus them’ mentality. Are there any people in the United States today who are more gripped by the ‘us versus them’ mentality than the Christians? How can that be in alignment with the mind of Christ?

When I look at the political scene in the United States, I am making a simple evaluation. Who is seeking to unite the people and who is seeking to divide them into two camps, us and them? I do not even have to mention names here, because if you are even the slightest bit open to what an ascended master has to say about the political situation in the United States, you can apply this simple measure. Who seeks to unite? Who seeks to divide? Who is always talking about us and them? Who is always talking about we being better than them? We being right, they being wrong? This is the voice of the mind of anti-christ. It always has been and it always will be.

Being wise as serpents, harmless as doves

Now you may say: “What about all the teachings you have given us about the power elite and the fallen beings? Are the people not meant to learn to discern between we, the people, and they, the power elite?” Well, yes, and that is part of the Christ mind. But you see, the Christ mind does not create the ‘us versus them’ mentality even when it comes to those people who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ.

The Christ mind sees beyond even the mind of anti-christ and sees that all people came out of the One Mind and all people have the potential to return to it. But, as I also said 2000 years ago, you must be wise as serpents, harmless as doves. When you see the oneness and look for oneness, you are harmless as a dove. What does it mean to be wise as a serpent, wise to the serpents? It means that you realize that there are still many people on earth who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ, the mind that is divided and seeks to divide.

So, you preach unity among the people. You do not have to label fallen beings, power elite, this or that, because you can allow them to label themselves because they will not speak about unity and they will criticize you for speaking about unity. They will want to maintain the division that makes some people right, other people wrong, some people superior, other people inferior. You can speak about unity and allow them to speak against unity and thereby they expose themselves, and they judge themselves.

Render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s

What will you see in this coming year 2024? You will see that those who are trapped in the divided mind, the mind of anti-christ, will become more divided, more fragmented, more extreme. You will see that in countries where they have elections, but where the collective consciousness is so deeply divided, everything will become more pronounced, more extreme. Until, as Saint Germain said, those who think with a reptile brain will see no other outcome but violence.

You will indeed see that if people cannot transcend the divisions and reach for oneness, there will be violence, more and more violence, more and more confrontation, not necessarily war, although war can follow from it.

What is the antidote to this? Well, it is that some people must reach for the Christ mind. And what does that mean? It means partly what I said 2000 years ago, render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s and unto God that which is God’s. This could be translated to say, for example in the United States, it is not about being right about this or that issue. It is about working towards oneness between people, because oneness is beyond the issues that divide and this is what you see with a Christ mind. You can allow Caesar, meaning the political world, to do what they want to do, to let things unfold, to let the people vote on particular issues, to let them vote on particular candidates. But you can focus on oneness.

Do you, as a spiritual person, as an ascended master student, do you need to be disturbed by what is happening on the political scene? Whether it be United States or the other nations, do you need to be disturbed by it? You do not, obviously. Only the subconscious selves you have can make you feel disturbed, because you have an attachment to a specific outcome.

But you see, if you render unto Caesar you are saying: “We have a democratic nation, we have a democratic process such as it is right now. I will render unto Caesar by letting this outplay itself whatever way people need to see it outplayed so they can see the extremes and the divisions and how this can only get worse. I will allow people to be in the School of Hard Knocks. I will render unto God that which is God’s, which means I will focus on oneness.”

Working for the oneness between people

When you hold the vision from oneness, when you make the calls to us from oneness, you will have a much greater impact on your nation than if you are constantly pulled into all of these outer issues thinking: “Oh, this issue is so important, this must be manifest in the political world.”

We have seen over the years how ascended master students have been pulled into this. For example, siding with a specific political party,  or with a certain conservative outlook. In previous dispensations, many people thought that they should espouse traditional values. But this is highly ironic, because by espousing a conservative outlook and traditional values, who are you aligning yourself with? The Christians.

And what would they do if they had the power? They would outlaw any kind of New Age beliefs. They would outlaw all other beliefs than Christianity if they had the power to do so. What sense does it make that as an ascended master student you align yourself with a movement that would prevent you from being what you are or at least expressing it? On the other hand, does that mean you should align yourself with the opposite party?

Why would you have to? Why would you have to be aligned with any party in the divided situation you have right now? Why could you not work for universal values, the oneness between people? Why could you not, if you want to speak, speak about the division and the need to seek oneness?

Democracy is based on the oneness of the Christ mind

All men are created equal. All men and women are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights. What are the divisions doing? They are undermining the Declaration of Independence, the foundation for American democracy. How can this preserve American democracy? It cannot.

Only when any democracy is based on unity between people and the search for oneness rather than the focus on divisions can a democracy survive, can a democracy function. Otherwise, that democracy will be pulled towards a small power elite who will influence that part of the population who are not thinking with the Christ mind but thinking, and reacting with a reptile brain.

The power elite are thinking with a mind of separation, duality, anti-christ, the reptile brain of fight and flight, and they pull the people in who are likewise thinking that way and who have not transcended this form of thinking.

Democracy came about why? Look at the history of the world. Look how long of a period there was no democracy. At least not a real democracy because even what they had in ancient Greece was not a real democracy. Look how long of a period, just in recorded history, where you have not had democracies. Why did democracy suddenly emerge?

Well, the emergence of democracy is one of the most pronounced effects of my ministry 2,000 years ago. Because I came to demonstrate the Christ consciousness, I preached the Christ consciousness which does what? It unifies people, it polarizes and pulls people towards oneness and away from division. Although it took a long time and could have happened much faster, nevertheless the emergence of a democracy is a direct result of my ministry and the Christ consciousness.

In a divided society where a king or emperor and a small elite rules the people, there is a low level of Christ consciousness, because there is a low level of oneness between people. You can clearly see this in any divided society. Look at the feudal societies in the Middle Ages, look at the Indian caste system, look at the Jews and Arabs, look at religious divisions. All of these things that divide people are not of the Christ mind.

Democracy, based on the idea that all people have rights given by a higher authority that no dictator on earth, no power elite can take away from them, is clearly a step towards oneness. Of course, creating a democracy does not mean that there suddenly is oneness in the minds of the people. But there is at least the possibility that a democracy can move towards oneness.

What will it take? Well, it will take that the people begin to look for oneness and look beyond division. In the ideal scenario, a prominent force to move people towards oneness would have been Christianity. But the moment the Catholic church was created, that goal was sabotaged and has remained sabotaged ever since. By the Catholic church, by the Lutheran churches, by the various other churches that have sprung up claiming my name, without being willing to reach for me as an ascended master or for the Christ consciousness as a universal consciousness.

2024 is a dividing line

The most prominent danger to American democracy right now is Christianity and Christians. And their sectarian exclusivist divisive mindset, the “us versus them” mentality.

If you are an ascended master student, if you are at all open to the Christ mind, make a conscious decision not to align yourself with these forces in 2024. Not to align yourself with any force that divides people. Because I guarantee you that those who align themselves with the divisive forces in 2024 will be pulled down. Will be pulled into this downward spiral, this vortex that they have created. And it will not be a pleasant experience.

If you think I sound ominous, it is because I want to issue a stern warning here. 2024 is in some ways a dividing line. Of course every year has its own dividing lines. But in 2024 it becomes more important than it has been for a number of years to strive towards oneness and to move away from division. Because otherwise you will be pulled in by these divisive forces. It can be no other way in this year.

Look very carefully at what is going on in the world. It is so easy, and we see it all the time with people, whether they are ascended master students or not, we see how people are focused on a particular issue. And then they think they have to make a decision, they have to take a stand, they have to formulate an opinion based on this black and white: you are for this or against this, you agree with this or you disagree.

Render unto Caesar by letting people in this state of mind do whatever they want to do. Render unto God by looking for the oneness behind the divisions. You do not have to have an opinion about every issue. You certainly do not have to allow yourself to take this or that opinion when the issue has been presented in black and white terms.

One of the things that will happen in 2024 is that those who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ will try to portray everything in this epic mindset of right and wrong, ultimately good and bad: “If you do not elect us, it will be a disaster”. Of course you have seen it already in previous years, but it will be more pronounced in 2024. Therefore, it will be easier to be pulled into it, and it will require more of a conscious effort to avoid being pulled into this maelstrom, this vortex.

Will you rise above division?

And those of you who can avoid it, you can work against the maelstrom. You can have a calming effect on the vortex so that as few people as possible are pulled into it. So that a majority of the people in democratic nations can stay above it and therefore vote based on at least some sense of oneness. Instead of voting entirely on this blind division that looks at it in black and white terms. Where they are not really voting for something, they are voting against someone else.

Just look at the United States again. How a certain candidate is portraying himself as being against this or against those other people. Is this oneness? How could it be? If it is not oneness, is it the Christ mind? How could it be?

Is it wise from a political standpoint to seek to divide people into two separate camps that are clearly set apart and that are portrayed in epic terms as: “The ones who support me are right and the ones who do not support me are wrong”? Is it wise in a democracy, or would it be wiser to seek to unite people?

Well, of course, is it wise depends on how divided are the people. Can you pull a majority into this divided state of mind that they will support you against the others? They will see themselves as against the others. Or is the nation not so divided that actually a majority of the people will vote for the candidate who seeks to unite rather than divide?

That is a question, of course, that remains to be answered in the United States in 2024. But the more you can reach for oneness and stay out of the divisions and stay out of particular issues. Because it really is not, in the mind of Christ, so epically important whether the United States does this particular thing, enacts this particular policy or that particular policy. The real important issue is: will the United States, the people of the United States be pulled more into division or will they rise above division? That is the central issue. And it is, of course, the central issue in many other democratic nations where you also see this division.

We have given many, many teachings on the importance of democracy. We have given many teachings on what creates divisions among people. You have the books on ideology, fanaticism, elitism. And you can use these teachings and these tools to have an influence in 2024 on whether people move into division, further into division, or they move beyond division.

Reaching for silence

Silence will move you towards oneness. Recognize a very, very simple idea. What is oneness? Without him was not anything made that was made. Everything is made out of oneness. Every thing is set apart from every other thing by characteristics.

Now, of course, the distinctions between different things is not the same as division necessarily. Because division happens only in the mind of self-aware beings who have the ability to use their free will to go into the consciousness of duality and separation. What is that happens? What is it that happens when you go into duality? You start seeing divisions as opposites. And therefore, you have the source of conflict.

Now you have people in a certain state of mind that is completely based on this duality, division, value judgments. And they are divided. When you look at the world and look at all these divisions, how can you avoid being pulled into this? By realizing that if you take the divisions and start tracing them backwards, you see that the divisions are based on expressions with words. But even the words, if you trace them back, they start in silence. All sound starts in silence. All words that can be so divisive start in silence.

How will you avoid being pulled into division? How will you reach for the mind of oneness? Well, reach for silence. With that I do not just mean sound. I mean the silence of your emotional body, of your mental body and of your identity body. You know you are not your physical body. You know or can easily come to know by using our teachings that you are not your emotions. Some of you have not yet realized that you are not your thoughts either. And some of you have not realized that you are not your outer identity defined in relation to the world.

But if you can reach beyond this and experience physical silence, emotional silence, mental silence and identity level silence, then you can experience the One mind beyond all of these outer expressions. And the Conscious You, as we have explained so many times, has the ability to step outside your physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies. And experience what we have called pure awareness, which could also be called silent awareness. The awareness that is beyond the divisions, beyond the differences, the differentiation. It is just silence.

And of course, not necessarily many people can associate Christ with silence. But can you associate the Buddha with silence? Well, then focus on the Buddha or whoever master to you represents silence. And allow yourself to experience silence. This is not something you can force. You cannot use your mind to suppress the emotions, suppress the thoughts, suppress the identity. You can reach for it. Because it is natural for the Conscious You to experience this when it decides not to be pulled by the physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies.

You do not have to do anything to experience silence. You have to stop doing what pulls you into all of these outer feelings, thoughts, sense of identity. This obsessive compulsion where you have to engage, you have to feel, you have to think, you have to identify yourself, you have to act. But you do not have to do anything, you have free will.

So many people think that free will means you can do whatever you want. But another aspect of free will that you can choose not to do. You do not have to be pulled into taking part of the debate, the issues. You do not have to have all of these opinions. You do not have to have the answers from the outer mind of what is right and wrong in this situation.

Speaking out from silence

What we ideally would like to see is that ascended master students, spiritual people, the top 10% of the population disengage from the divisions in 2024. It does not mean you should not vote. It does not mean you should not say something. But you should disengage from the divisions. First reach for the silence. And when you experience that in silence all of the divisions become irrelevant, then you might find a new foundation for speaking.

There is speech – and this applies to 99.99999% of the speech that is happening in the world today – that comes from the divided mind. There is an immense need for those people who can allow speech to come from the One mind, from the silence. So much of the speech out there springs from noise. There is a great need for a voice that springs from silence.

You may say that there is the Christ mind that goes out into the world and ministers. And there is the Buddha who creates a community, a Sangha, and lets people come apart from the world to come to the Buddha. But they are not opposites, they are just two sides of the same mind.

What allows the Christ to be most effective in going out is that it has that oneness with the Buddha. So that even as the Christ is going out in activity and ministering to the people, the Christ has the figure eight flow between itself and the Buddha. The Christ is even in the midst of intense activity one with the Buddha. And the expression, the speech of the Christ, comes from the silence of the Buddha.

Many of you know enough, have practiced enough. And you can make that switch and speak from the silence rather than from the noise. Because if you speak from the noise, what do you do? You just add more noise. And what is the problem in the world today? There is too much noise. People have lost the connection to the silence because their minds are so overpowered by noise.

Be the silence instead of being the noise. Be the voice that is not noise.

If you want an example, look at the messenger’s YouTube videos. This is one example among many possible examples of a voice that springs from silence rather than the noise that divides. You all have the same potential. You would do it in your own way, which is perfectly in order. But someone has to be the voice of silence.

With this, I will seal you in the silence of the Christ mind that I also am and the Flame of Silence that I also hold for planet Earth. May you in this year, and may a critical mass of people in this year, discover the silence behind all of the noise in the world.

Peace, be still, and know that the I AM within you is God.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Taking a leap beyond the brain-based mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I take this opportunity to give you some thoughts on the unfoldment of the golden age and how many people in the world are working for it. And how some people are working against it. There are, of course, those who are either the fallen beings themselves, in or out of embodiment, or whose minds are taken over by the fallen beings. And they are actively and aggressively working against the manifestation of the golden age.

There is really no fallen being who has a firm grasp on what the golden age means. Even those in the lower identity realm cannot really fathom what it is that I actually have planned for this planet. They are trapped in a certain mindset and they look at what is manifest now, what has been manifesting gradually over these last several centuries. And they think that my plans for the golden age involve more of the same, an acceleration, a multiplication of what has already been brought forth. They think, for example, that even though I inspired science, they have been able to control science and divert science to go into the blind alley of materialism. And they think science will stay there for the foreseeable future. But of course, this is not my vision for the golden age.

Quantum leaps in the scientific field

What then is my vision? My vision is, of course, not a quantitative improvement, but a qualitative improvement where all aspects of human endeavor make a, so to speak, quantum leap forward. Why do I use this almost cliche of a quantum leap? Because it actually signifies something that is a distinct shift. Not an incremental gradual improvement, but a shift into a higher state. At least, it can be a shift into a higher state, although theoretically, also into a lower state. But it is a decisive shift. I of course, envision many of these quantum leaps in the golden age.

And let us focus on science. Science may have been in the grips of materialism for a long time, but their grip on science is crumbling and it is crumbling faster and faster. And this is not due to any influence from outside scientific circles, at least not a direct influence. It is in part due to the influence from the raising of the collective consciousness. But it is largely driven by a raising of the collective consciousness among scientists who are looking at some of these latest discoveries of science and realizing, although for some grudgingly, that they point beyond materialism. There is a growing awareness and a growing consensus that if science is to make a quantum leap forward, it must look beyond strict materialism.

There is a growing awareness that if science is to really have an impact on improving human life, then it must make a quantum leap beyond materialism and stop ignoring consciousness. And actually seek to incorporate consciousness in this theory of everything that some scientists are still dreaming about. But there is also a growing awareness that a theory of everything, either is impossible or at least is impossible without also incorporating consciousness. This is simple logic. How can a theory of everything be complete unless it incorporates everything? And certainly, you cannot ignore that human beings have consciousness. What is it that allows human beings to do science? It is that you are conscious. If you did not have self-awareness, how could you even ask the questions that are the very foundation for science?

In the coming decades, this will become more and more pronounced. There will be more and more scientists who will dare to speak out in a public forum, as some, of course, have already started to do. But this will gradually gain momentum and there will come some decisive quantum shifts, where scientists realize that materialism must be left behind if science is to solve some of these problems or enigmas that have so far defied a solution. Take for example the well-known fact that the two main theories of physics are Einstein’s theory of relativity and quantum mechanics and the fact that these two theories are currently incompatible cannot be united into a single framework, a theory of everything. This has one cause, because neither of the theories acknowledge the role of consciousness.

I am not here going to give a scientific explanation, because it is beyond the messenger’s knowledge of science. But I am going to tell you that there are scientists who have started incorporating consciousness into a new and higher worldview. Some of them are still grappling for a larger vision, but just the fact that scientists are beginning to be willing to consider the role of consciousness is what will bring about one of the quantum leaps in the scientific field. You may say, for example, what is it that has driven science so far? Well, it is two things, two movements. One is the quest for knowledge, understanding, even truth. The other is the practical aspects of seeking to improve human life.

Side effects of modern technology

Well, let us begin with technology, the practical aspect of science. Has technology improved human life? Well, yes. Undoubtedly technology has improved human life in many ways. But it has also, as is becoming more and more evident, created threats and problems. You still have the threat of a nuclear war hanging over the world after so many decades. You still have the threat or the condition of poverty, the threat of disease. You have now the threat of pollution, climate change, whatever you want to call it. But there is this growing awareness that technology is not unproblematic. Technology can have side effects and it can even become a threat to the survival of the human race. This, of course, cannot be the ultimate approach to technology that humankind has taken so far, that scientists have taken so far.

But why is it that technology can be both a blessing and a curse? It all boils down to what human beings do with technology, how they use, how they apply technology. And what is it that determines whether humans use a certain technology for energy production or to create bigger and bigger bombs? It is a condition in human consciousness. It is becoming clear to more and more people, even more and more people outside of academic circles, that we need to study consciousness to find out how we can develop a way to use technology that will improve human life without threatening human life.

You see how the unconscious, unconscionable use of technology has created these threats? And why has it been an unconscious use of technology? Because of scientific materialism, which has led to an unconscious use of science. There are unconscious scientists—and I mean unconscious not in the sense that they do not have consciousness, but they are unaware of the larger picture—who have said: “If it can be done, it should be done. Because if we do not do it, somebody else is going to do it.” But is that necessarily always the case? That is what people are beginning to question.

The human brain vs. artificial intelligence

You see various forms of technology that are coming to the forefront and forcing people to ask these critical questions. And of course, one that has been in the news for a long time is artificial intelligence. The problem with the entire debate around artificial intelligence is that because scientific materialism has ignored consciousness, people have not developed a deeper understanding of consciousness. And therefore, they do not see the difference between consciousness and intelligence. Too many people think they are the same thing.

This is why they have come up with this idea of artificial intelligence. Artificial compared to what? Human intelligence? Is it so that the biologically based intelligence of the human brain is considered natural intelligence and the intelligence based on a computer and computer algorithm is considered artificial intelligence? Is this not how many scientists see it? Well, let me tell you, this is again based on an ignorance of consciousness, an ignorance of who you are, what kind of beings you are.

And this, of course, is again a product of scientific materialism, which now for far too long, far too many centuries have insisted that human consciousness is an epiphenomenon, a byproduct of the activities of the brain. And therefore, they have not been willing to acknowledge what consciousness really is. And is this not ironic? Because here we have this fairly new phenomenon of science, which claims to be the most sophisticated aspect of human knowledge and endeavor. And it completely ignores what mystical teachings have been saying for thousands of years, namely that consciousness came first and the brain came second.

And as a result of this, they do not realize that artificial intelligence, as they call it, is nothing new. Humankind has a long, long process of having experience with artificial intelligence. You can look back throughout recorded history, and of course even further if you are willing to look at that, and you will see that human beings have been dealing with artificial intelligence for all of recorded history. This will, of course, startle many people who will say: “What is this crazy master talking about?”

But you see, what is the artificial intelligence I am talking about? It is the human brain. The human brain is the same kind of intelligence as what you today call artificial intelligence. What is the simplest definition of artificial intelligence? It is an intelligence that is able to learn and adapt. Well, is that not a perfect description of the human brain? An intelligence that can learn and adapt. That is what the human brain is. And therefore, if you look only at intelligence as a process of learning and adapting, then you can say that human beings are a product of the physical brain, as what is going on in a computer is a product of the physical structure of the computer. But you see, this cannot explain human self-awareness. And this is something that already some scientists have realized—that computers cannot and will never become self-aware.

Again, look at the approach that has been taken by science. You started building very simple computers, very simple calculating machines that could solve these codes. Then, computers became more sophisticated, but they still have maintained their basic design for a very long time. They have just become faster, with greater capacity, greater memory. What some materialists think is that it is just a matter of continuing to increase the capacity, in other words, a quantitative increase in the capacity of the computer. And eventually, you will cross a threshold where computers become self-aware.

Self-awareness vs. intelligence

This is the flaw in their reasoning and many scientists and philosophers have started realizing it. Because thinking, adaptation, arranging knowledge, facts, data, this is intelligence, but it is not consciousness. It is not awareness. And it is specifically not self-awareness. Being able to adapt is not the same as consciously adapting. The most primitive life form on earth can adapt to certain changes in its environment. A single-celled amoeba can adapt to temperature changes in its environment, bacteria, viruses. A flower can turn towards the sun and follow the sun as it moves across the sky. This does not mean that the flower knows that it is a flower, and the sun is a sun, and that it is following the sun. It is simply adapting to changes. This is what a computer does. This is what the human brain does.

Could a computer have constructed itself? No. There is no way possible that the components, the metals, the plastic, the silicon that make up a computer could have spontaneously assembled themselves, created the programming, and fed in the data to create what you now call artificial intelligence. Pretty much anybody who is willing to apply logic should be able to see this. There has to be a conscious agent, as some scientists are expressing it, that created the computer and created the programming.

Likewise, you can ask yourself the question, could biological life forms have created themselves out of inorganic matter and driven this incredibly complex process of evolution from more primitive to more sophisticated life forms? Could even the biological process have brought forth the intelligence of the human brain entirely by itself, entirely by trial and error, entirely through the survival of the fittest? A materialist will, of course, say yes. Just as a Catholic priest will say that the Eucharist is the body of Christ. Why does the Catholic priest say this? Based on faith. Why does the scientific materialist say what he says, based on faith. And there are an increasing number of scientists, philosophers, and others who are beginning to realize that this simply is not logical.

A computer, the AI of the computer, needed a conscious agent to create the machinery, to program the computer, to feed it with facts, and to tell the computer what to do with these facts. Likewise, the biological computer of the human brain needed a conscious agent. What confuses some people is that materialists have now for so long brainwashed people with the idea that there cannot be any conscious agents beyond humans. And they see that it is human beings who have created the computer, so therefore, they cannot see that there must be some conscious agents that have created humans and brought forth the sophisticated brain that is the basis for doing what human beings can do.

Information vs. data

But again, look at what is happening with artificial intelligence. There is all this speculation that computers will be able to build themselves, to improve themselves, to improve their programming, to improve their knowledge, to take over so that they can create more sophisticated computers without human intervention. But again, apply simple logic. You may interact with one of these chat robots, you may ask it a question, and it may give you an answer that is quite sophisticated. But does the computer know what it is telling you? Does it know how you look at and interpret what it is telling you? And you will see that it does not and cannot. There is an old Indian saying that the knowledge that is in the books stays in the books. The same way you could say the data that is in the computer stays in the computer. Because a computer can only deal with data.

Now, what a human being can do is to transform data into information. And this is again one of these subtle distortions created by the fallen beings, because what have they called computers? Information technology. You may go to your computer and you may see that on your computer’s drive, however it is, solid state or hard drive, you have stored all of this data. But if you were to go down and look at the data, you know it is zeros and ones organized in a certain sequence. And to you it means nothing. This is all that is stored in the computer. Data. Zeros and ones.

When you open up your computer and bring something up on the screen, the computer displays this in a way that has meaning to you. But why does it have meaning to you, a human being? Because a human being programmed the computer to display data in such a way that the human mind can take it in and turn it into information. Well, if you forget all about computers, go back to the time before the computer and only look at the human brain, then the human brain does exactly the same as a computer. It has a much more sophisticated apparatus than a computer, but all it does is store data. It can compare the data, relate the data, but all it does is store data.

And then, inside your brain is a screen, comparable to a computer screen, where the brain can bring up data and display it in a way that is meaningful to you, a human being. This is because, as we have explained, you have beyond the physical brain, an emotional body, a mental body and an identity body. And those are adapted to the functioning of the human brain, but the human brain is also adapted to the functioning of these higher levels of the mind. There is a symbiotic relationship. It is in fact so that the human mind for most people is so integrated with the physical machinery of the brain that they cannot tell the difference.

They cannot tell the difference between what the mind displays on the screen inside their heads, what the brain displays on the screen inside their heads—that they cannot see that there is more to them, more to their mind, more to their awareness than the brain. And why can they not see this? There are two reasons why people cannot see this. One is they are simply not aware enough. They have not observed themselves. They have not looked into how the mind works. The other is that they are scientific materialists who are denying the existence of anything, any aspect of the mind, that is beyond the brain. Just as medieval Catholics were denying that the Earth was round.

Mind vs. brain

Here are these scientific materialists who believe they have the most sophisticated knowledge and worldview ever developed by humankind. Yet, these highly intelligent people are so unaware of how their own minds function that they cannot tell the difference between the brain and the mind. Yet, mystics have been able to do this for 5000 years in recorded history and for millions of years beyond recorded history. The difference between the mind and the brain is one of the things that a mystic learns to recognize. That is why you can raise your consciousness beyond what is possible in the brain itself. That is why this messenger can receive a dictation from me, who is a being in a higher realm. There is a quantum leap between the material world and the ascended realm. The messenger’s brain could not make that leap, could not cover that distance.

The brain could not receive this dictation. But because the messenger has learned, as you can all learn and discover, that his mind is more than the brain, he is able to tune in. To cover the distance between the material and the ascended realm. To raise his mind to be in the nexus of the figure-eight flow between me in the ascended realm and the brain, nervous system, vocal cords in the physical realm. This is what mystics have done for thousands of years. And this ability is what will take science to a much qualitatively higher level. When more and more scientists begin to experience that there is more to the mind than the brain. And when they begin to use scientific methods to study the difference.

The reptile brain and the fight or flight syndrome

What did I say a while ago? Technology has proven that it can become self-destructive. How do you avoid it? Well, the brain, the brain-based intelligence, cannot avoid it. Why? Well, we have, of course, given many teachings about this, but let us just look at a fairly simple reality here, a simple way to describe it. The human brain is a very sophisticated device. Scientists are aware that it is in a sense more complex than any other structure in the known universe. That is because it is in the known universe, but still. But the human brain is also—and scientists are correct in pointing this out—the biological brain is deeply affected by the process of evolution.

The biological brain has evolved over a very long period of time. And it is influenced by the principle described as survival of the fittest, even though there is much more to this than is currently understood. And what is it that secures the survival of the fittest? It is, if you want to use one single word, selfishness. There are even scientists who talk about the selfish genes. But the reality is that what you call in traditional evolutionary theory the fittest are those who are willing to do anything to survive in the short term, because the brain cannot think long term. It cannot consciously think in long terms. It cannot really think. It just adapts.

Consider this: Why is it that human beings are so afraid that artificial intelligence will take over and enslave humans or eradicate humans? Why are they so afraid of this? Is it not because, even though they are not consciously aware of this, they sense that a machine would not have humanity, empathy? And therefore, a machine would mindlessly eradicate humans if they were seen as a threat. Well, that is exactly what the machine of the brain does. The brain is based on fight or flight. If it cannot get away from a danger, it will seek to eradicate the danger. That applies to other animal species and it applies to other human beings.

Just look at all of the wars that have taken place throughout history. What is it based on? The fight or flight syndrome that causes the brain to see it as perfectly acceptable, absolutely necessary, to eradicate those that it perceives as a threat. Animal species do the same, if they are capable. Human brains are more sophisticated in doing this, because they have created tools and technology. When the first humans started using stone tools, what did they do with them? They quickly found out they could be used to kill animals and, therefore, give them food.

But it did not take that long before they also realized they could be used to destroy a human threat to their own survival. You saw the emergence of primitive tribes, and when these hunter-gatherers became more numerous and started infringing on each other’s territories, you saw the first conflicts with weapons. This is what some call the reptile brain, the animal brain. It is simply a computer that is geared towards securing your survival in the short term. Now, you may think that people who go to war and kill others, they do this out of some sophisticated thinking process. And in a certain sense, you can see that they certainly exert great ingenuity in coming up with all of these methods to kill other people.

But they are not actually thinking. They are reacting and adapting to what they perceive as a threat. Now, I said that a flower turns with the sun. But a flower, as do animal species, only reacts. They do not anticipate. They are not able to think: “This is a threat.” If they experience that something is a threat, they react to it as quickly as they can. But a population of deer could not get together and decide to eradicate all the wolves in their mountain range, so they could get rid of the threat. But this is what human beings can do.

Yet this is not really thinking. This is not really awareness. This is just a more sophisticated reaction, because human beings do not just react to a threat that is perceived. They can imagine and anticipate a threat in the future. And therefore, attempt to destroy the threat before it actually becomes a threat. Which also means that people can formulate the image that another group of people is the threat, even though it is not real at all. It is just a perception. But what I am saying here is, this is the reptile brain thinking, not really thinking, but reacting, adapting.

Self-awareness and the “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you”

This is not awareness and certainly not self-awareness. What is it that religions have been saying? “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” This is not the brain thinking. The mind cannot fathom this. The mind cannot accept it. The mind can never even conceive of something like this. The brain can never conceive of something like this. Not even the mind that emerges from the brain can conceive of this.

Again, we could say materialists are right when they say that there is a form of mind that emerges from the brain. Just as they are now saying there is a form of mind that emerges from a computer. But it is not a self-aware mind. It can think, but only within certain parameters. It does not have awareness, certainly not self-awareness. Only self-awareness gives you the ability to grasp: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” The mind that emerges from the brain is only able to say: “Do unto others before they do unto you.” And this is what many people have said throughout the ages, why you see much war and conflict. When you look at this you realize that human beings have used their sophisticated brains to develop technology. But they are using the technology based on the reptile brain and the fight or flight syndrome. The survival of the fittest that we have a right to destroy those that we perceive as a threat, even though they have not yet threatened us physically.

And what has been happening with technology becoming more and more sophisticated and having greater and greater destructive power? It is an attempt to force humankind to make a quantum leap beyond that reptile brain. Now, you can explain this, as we have done in many other dictations, as a result of the spiritual path. I am just choosing to explain it here in very simple, logical, somewhat scientifically-minded terms. The reptile brain can only be destructive. The more technological power the reptile brain has to its disposal, the more destructive will be the outcome. If you doubt this, look at what is happening on the front lines of Ukraine or in the Gaza Strip.

Taking a leap beyond the reptile brain

The reptile brain cannot handle sophisticated technology and prevent it from becoming destructive. The reptile brain cannot think: “We are emitting certain things that are going to threaten the climate and our own survival.” It can only think in short-term profits. The only way that humankind can survive the emergence of technology, both AI technology and all the other forms of potentially destructive technology, is if human beings make the quantum leap and realize that the mind is more than the brain.

And what allows you to make this leap? It is that the mind is more than the brain. Because the brain could not make this leap. Nor can a computer make this leap, no matter how sophisticated it becomes. And even the most sophisticated computers you have today are nothing compared to the human brain. And it would take thousands of years to develop a computer that even approached the capabilities of the human brain. What you see in these science fiction series where they seemingly have a computer in the starship that is able to think—this is so far into the future of what can be developed through technology. They will never be able to think. But even what you see in these TV series that were made 50 years ago is thousands of years into the future. This is more fiction than science.

But the reality here is that you can realize that the reptile brain works a certain way, because your mind is more than the brain. This is something again that mystics have been saying for thousands of years. But it is also something that more and more scientists are beginning to realize. For the simple reason that it is pure simple logic that if you can come to recognize the reptile brain and how it functions and how it threatens the survival of humanity, there must be more to the mind than the reptile brain. Because otherwise, why would the reptile brain threaten humanity and thereby threaten its own survival? If the reptile brain was able to see that it itself is a threat to its own survival, should it not be able to change? But since the reptile brain cannot do that, and since people who are entirely thinking with the brain cannot do that, is it not simple logic that there is more to the mind than the brain?

How many times do I have to say this? How many times do I have to project this into the collective consciousness before a critical mass of people see the simple undeniable logic and accept the consequences? And say: “We must come to understand the mind’s capabilities beyond the brain. And how to apply it so that the higher mind can take command over the reptile brain and stop it from being so focused on destroying immediate threats that in the little longer run it threatens its own survival.”

As I am projecting this into the collective consciousness, it creates a ripple effect. It is like a wave on the ocean. You throw a stone into the ocean and ripples start spreading, only this spreads much faster. And there are many, many people—not just ascended master students, not just spiritual people, not just mystics—there are many people who are able to tune in, because they have been tuning in for some time, where I have been saying similar things. But they become more aware of it. For every time it is projected out there, people become more aware of it. And they become more conscious of the need to act upon this.

The crucial choice in 2024

Let me get off my soapbox and be more practical. What does this message have to do with this year of 2024? Well, it has a lot to do with it, because as you may know, in this coming year an unusually large number of countries will have elections. Some of these countries are not democracies, like Russia, but some of them are, including the United States. What is the basic choice that people are facing in 2024? When they go to vote, will they vote for democracy or against democracy? We have given many dictations about the need to defend democracy against the forces who are seeking to destroy democracy. And this has never been more important than in this coming year of 2024. Will people choose democracy? Will they choose leaders who are committed to democracy? Or will they choose leaders who are not committed and who are even willing to undermine democracy?

Now, what is democracy? A materialist will have to say that as the evolutionary process has moved on, the brain has become so sophisticated that it created the idea of a democratic form of government. But this is simply not logical. The reptile brain did not create the idea of a democracy and can never accept the idea of a democracy. Why? Because it only thinks in terms of threats. And therefore, a dictatorship, with a strong leader who is willing to do anything to destroy the enemy, will by the reptile brain be seen as the superior form of government. If you really want to get down to it, all dictatorial leaders in the world are primarily thinking with a reptile brain.

And only truly democratic leaders, leaders committed to democracy, can think beyond the reptile brain. That is why a democracy is not aggressive towards its neighbors, unless it is attacked first. A democracy can regress to the reptile brain when attacked by other nations driven by the reptile brain. But a democracy that is functioning is not based on the reptile brain, fight or flight, destroy the enemy, do unto others before they do unto us. A democracy is based on: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.”

You see the choice in 2024. Obviously, you can see in Russia that Putin and the power elite behind him are thinking with the reptile brain. There is no choice in Russia. You can see that even a candidate who announced that she wanted to run for president, based on ending the war and withdrawing Russian soldiers, was not even allowed to run by the reptile brain in the Kremlin. Then, you can look to the United States. Well, what is the choice that people are going to be facing most likely? It is the choice between a person who has some commitment to democracy and a person who is entirely reacting from the reptile brain.

Do I need to say who is who? Nay. For those who need to hear who is who and cannot see who is thinking with a reptile brain, they have long ago left this messenger. And reasoned that he is not a true messenger, because surely Saint Germain would side with their favorite candidate. But you see, why am I an ascended master? Because I transcended the reptile brain. This means I can see who is thinking with a reptile brain and who is not. If you cannot see this, well, how exactly are you planning to ascend after this lifetime? Because sad as it is to say, you have no real opportunity for ascending if you cannot tell the difference between the brain and the mind.

Is there more to my mind than the brain?

You might say, what is the ascension process? It is the completion of the process whereby the mind, the Conscious You, consciously and deliberately separates itself from the brain, transcends its identification with the brain. Transcends its integration with the brain, so that even though you can still operate the brain, you realize you are not the brain. Of course, you can say only a being that realizes it is not the brain can operate the brain, because otherwise, you are letting the brain operate you.

You have today self-driving cars. Ideally, when fully developed, you get into one of these driverless cars. And you say: “Take me to grandmother’s house.” And the car just drives there. But now, imagine that you go into the car and the car locks the door. And it starts driving and you have no idea where it is going. And it takes you to a place you do not want to go. Well, that is what the brain does when you, as the mind, are not in command of the brain.

When you are not operating the brain, you are letting the brain operate you and operate the body. Thereby moving the body around and you have to follow. And you have to experience—you are consciously experiencing what the brain is doing and the consequences of it—but you cannot do anything about it. You can just experience it. But you cannot stop it, if you have not separated yourself enough from the brain so that you can operate the brain. How hard is this to grasp? Well, the reptile brain will never grasp it. Only those who have started separating themselves from the reptile brain will be able to grasp it.

Why am I then saying it? Because by saying it in the physical, by projecting it into the collective consciousness, more and more people will begin to feel something stirring in them, some little doubt, some little questions. And they will gradually become open to this question. Is there more to my mind than the brain? Am I just a sophisticated animal that still reacts based on fight or flight? Why am I more than this? Do I have to be dragged around by my brain, as a bull is dragged around by a rope attached to a ring in its nose? Or can I start taking command of the brain, making the brain and the body do what I want? Am I willing? Am I capable of riding the horse? Instead of hanging on for dear life while the horse is running panicked through a dense forest, where I might at any moment be hit by a low-hanging branch and end up in the mud?

Democracy is not based on the reptile brain

What do people want with their individual lives? And what do they want with their societies? What is a democracy? It is a society that gives freedom and opportunity to those who have started taking command over the reptile brain. What is a dictatorship? It is a society that gives those who are not willing to take command over their minds an excuse for not thinking. But just reacting based on the reptile brain that will submit to an overwhelming power, instead of objecting to that power.

Do you think that the Founding Fathers of America would have created a new nation, if they had acted based on the reptile brain? Do you think the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution came out of the reptile brain? Then, realize that those who disrespect the Constitution and the system are thinking with the reptile brain and have not risen beyond it. Or they would not threaten the democratic foundation. They would not seek to subvert it. They would not disrespect it. They would not make fun of democracy and its institutions. They would not seek to discredit those people who are dedicated to making the country work. And as a result, counted the votes as they were cast. Not as you wanted them to be cast. A person who is thinking would never say to an elected official: “Can’t you find me 11,000 votes?” But the reptile brain would.

This is the basic choice facing humankind as a whole in 2024. Will you choose democracy and individual freedom and individual rights? Or will you choose those who are still trapped by the reptile brain? And therefore, can so easily be controlled by the fallen beings, if they are not fallen beings themselves. Of course, the fallen beings are also trapped in the reptile brain. But they are much more sophisticated than human beings, the original inhabitants of the Earth who are trapped in the reptile brain. And that is why the fallen beings can so easily control human beings.

Women: the driving force of change

Who is going to awaken and see the difference? Well, many people of course. But again, this is the decade of women. Who will drive the awakening? Will it primarily be men? Nay. For they are in general more tied to the reptile brain than women. Therefore, if there is to be a quantum leap in 2024, an awakening, it will come from women for they are already much more in tune with their intuitive faculties. And intuition is beyond the brain. Yes, you have the old theory that the left brain is analytical and the right brain is intuitive. And although there is some validity to this, intuition is more than the brain. Intuition is a connection to something, not only beyond the brain but beyond your own mind.

For the mind can become a closed self-reinforcing system, the individual mind, when you are in embodiment on a dense planet like earth and especially when you go into duality and separation. Once you go below that 48th level, your mind becomes a closed self-validating system. And only intuition that connects you to a larger mind outside your own mind, can bring you out of it. That is why democracy is based on the idea that human beings have rights that are not defined by any power on earth, but by a higher power, a higher mind that is beyond the human mind, the brain-based mind, the reptile brain. That is what created democracy. That is the only thing that can uphold democracy.

Holding Saint Germain’s vision for 2024

I am holding the vision that democracy will win in 2024. Will you hold that vision for me and make the calls? And I thank all of you who in your hearts are saying: “Yes, Saint Germain, we will hold the vision with you.” Let us hold that vision together throughout this year. Let us hold the vision that the mind wins over the brain and transcends the brain. With this, my beloved, I thank you for your attention, for your willingness to be the open doors so that I can use your chakras to reinforce this message and send these ripples into the collective consciousness that have moved around the planet many times in the time I have been speaking. Many more times than you will even count with the mind, with the brain.

With this, my beloved, can you perhaps hear that I am reluctant to let you go? Even though I know it is late for many of you. But I do enjoy interacting with my students in this way. And for this, I want you to experience my gratitude. I could easily move on to other planets, or even higher realms in the ascended realm. But I have still this love for earth and for many of the beings who are embodied on earth, and so that love keeps me here. That love caused you to come here and has kept you here. But it is also that love that will bring you beyond the earth, when you decide it is time to ascend. Of course, some of you will want to take another embodiment to help bring forth the golden age. And I love all of you, whatever your individual decision is. With this, I seal you in that joyful flame of freedom that I am. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Being the open door for the Flame of Peace regardless of outer conditions


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

I AM the Ascended Master Nada, Chohan of the Sixth Ray, often seen as the Ray of Peace, or the Ray of Service.

Being at peace in a troubled time

What greater service could there be than to bring peace to this conflict-ridden planet? But what can bring peace? Well, there are two ways to bring peace. There is the School of Hard Knocks and there is the School of Inner Resolution. Of course, inner resolution could be brought about at any time, but as we see from history, it often takes some very hard knocks before people become open to inner resolution. The question is, how hard the knocks have to become this time? Do they have to become harder than they have been in the past?

We have not, in this dispensation, talked a lot about previous civilizations, although we have mentioned that previous civilizations have come and gone. Those of you who have studied me as an ascended master will know that it has been said that I had several embodiments in Atlantis, and of course you know that Atlantis is no longer in existence. The reality, when you look back over this very, very long history of earth, is that many civilizations have come and gone. You can even look back at recorded history and see that certain civilizations have risen to great power, great sophistication, yet where are they today?

The reason for bringing this up is to have you realize that I have been in embodiment on earth many times. I was an avatar who came to earth a very long time ago from a natural planet. I embodied many times on earth, I went through the same that so many avatars have gone through, being targeted by the fallen beings because they saw my light as a threat, receiving the birth trauma, creating a primal self, and for a long time struggling to overcome that primal self and the other selves that I created as a result of it, and therefore,  come back to a state of balance, purity, innocence that allowed me to ascend. The reason for telling you this is to make you realize that I was in embodiment on Atlantis towards the end of that civilization. In other words, when the civilization began to go into a downward spiral and eventually self-destructed.

The reason for telling you this is to help you realize that I have been in embodiment on earth in a very difficult situation. When we talk about the Flame of Peace, there are many people on earth who, if they heard or read what we say, would say: “Well, how can we be at peace in such a troubled time?” What I am seeking to help you see here is that I have been in embodiment on earth in a troubled time, so I know what it is like to be in embodiment in a troubled time. I am no stranger to what many people are experiencing on earth today. Yet I also know from experience that it is possible to rise above the times in which you live, no matter how troubled they are.

The fact of the matter is that, even though many people consider the situation in the world difficult right now, it is not nearly as difficult, nearly as troubled, as it was in those last days of Atlantis. You actually have a much better opportunity today because even though there are certainly troubling aspects of the world situation right now, your civilization and the world in general is not in a downward spiral. It is in an upward spiral.

There is a greater opportunity to rise above that mindset that has begun to work its way into the collective consciousness, to form these vortices that are sucking many people into this negative view of the future. Naturally, those who adopt a negative view of the future will not be the forerunners for Saint Germain’s golden age. That should be fairly logical. We of course do not desire to see our direct students be pulled into any of these vortexes as we have indeed seen in past dispensations and even to some ascended master students today.

“I cannot be at peace in such troubling times”

I am of course the Chohan of the Sixth Ray of Peace. Archangel Uriel is bringing that Flame of Peace, holding that Flame of Peace for earth, radiating that peace to earth, but it does not flow directly from Archangel Uriel into the collective consciousness, because everything that relates to the Sixth Ray of Peace flows through my office as the Chohan. I am of course the open door for this flow of the Flame of Peace, the energy of peace, from Uriel into the collective consciousness. This means that, because I am closer to the physical realm than an archangel, being a Chohan, I am more in the nexus between the spiritual realm and the four levels of the material universe. This means that I am more in touch with what is going on in the four levels. I feel more of a return current and so I sense the energies. I sense the thoughts, the feelings. I even sense how, when the times shift, it affects people’s sense of identity. I realize very well, I experience very clearly, that in the last few years since the start of the corona pandemic and the war in Ukraine, there has been a shift in many people’s individual consciousnesses and in the collective consciousness, where people are less optimistic about the future than they were before.

When I start talking about the Flame of Peace, I of course also sense that return current from the collective consciousness, and even from the subconscious minds of some of our students, of the resistance to hearing about the Flame of Peace, and what I sense very clearly is that many people feel that you cannot be at peace in these troubling times. Many spiritual people, not only ascended master students but many spiritual people in general, will say, or at least will feel subconsciously, that you cannot be the open door for the Flame of Peace in such troubling times; you cannot be at peace in your own mind in such troubling times. But why do people have this sense? Where does it come from?

Your state of mind does not depend on anything on earth

Well, it comes from what Archangel Uriel explained. People are in physical embodiment, they are enveloped in the collective consciousness, which is so deeply influenced by the dualistic consciousness. People have this view, a human, dualistic view of peace. They think peace is the opposite of conflict. They think peace can only be experienced when there is no conflict. There are many people who are thinking that the experience of peace in your own mind depends on outer conditions. This is of course the same with any other God quality or positive quality. But is this really the case? If you have absorbed the profound message of Archangel Uriel, you will realize that from our viewpoint it is of course not the case.

If you step back from spiritual teachings, true, valid spiritual teachings, if you look at many different spiritual teachings, from ascended master teachings to the teachings of the Buddha, even some of the teachings of the Vedas or Advaita Vedanta, if you were to distill all of these teachings down to their essence, what are all these teachings saying? They are all saying one simple thing. The goal of spiritual growth, the goal of walking the spiritual path, the goal of reaching a higher state of mind, whether you call it awakening, enlightenment, nirvana or whatever you call it, is one thing and one thing only: it is to come to the realization and experience that your state of mind does not depend on any conditions outside yourself, including physical conditions on earth. Your state of mind does not depend on anything outside your mind. This is the essential message that all true spiritual teachings have been giving for as far back as you have recorded history, but even long before then.

You are, as we have explained it, co-creators. You are created to be co-creators with God, not co-creators with humankind, not co-creators with the fallen beings. What is God? Well, God is, of course, ultimately the Creator, but really all of the ascended beings in previous spheres up through all of these spheres, all of these layers, until you reach the Creator. What is the difference between the ascended realm and the unascended sphere, especially on a dark planet like earth? It is that in the ascended realm nothing depends on conditions on earth. Conditions on earth have no influence whatsoever on the ascended realm. How do you be a co-creator with the ascended masters? By using our teachings to strive for and eventually attain the state of mind where you realize that your state of mind does not depend on anything on earth. It depends only on what is beyond the material world, namely the ascended realm. That is why you can be an open door for the ascended masters, for the God Flames, whether it is Peace or one of the other Rays, even the Secret Rays.

Everything we have given you in this dispensation has been directly geared towards bringing you towards the point where you can fully realize this: “My state of mind does not depend on anything on earth. My peace of mind does not depend on having peaceful conditions of no conflict and no turmoil on earth. My being the open door for the Flame of Peace does not depend on there being certain conditions on earth.” In order to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, you do not have to get away from the one dualistic polarity of turmoil and to the other dualistic polarity of relative peace. That is not what the spiritual path is about, although many, many people out there see it that way. Many Buddhists, for example, think it is the goal to not only have peaceful outer conditions but to attain peace of mind, but they still see this peace of mind in dualistic terms, as something different from the lack of peace. They define it based on earthly conditions, in relation to earthly conditions.

Co-creating in relation to the ascended masters

Well, I am an ascended master. I do not define myself in relation to anything on earth, because it was by stopping to define myself in relation to anything on earth that I qualified for the ascension, and it will be the same for each and every one of you. Nothing on earth owns you, nothing on earth defines you, unless you allow it to. That is why you can in a sense say you have a choice. You are designed to be a co-creator, and the one thing you cannot do is to stop co-creating. The question is, what are you co-creating in relation to? Although it may sound fairly harsh, you have three possibilities. You can co-create in relation to the ascended masters, which is what you were designed to do, or you can co-create in relation to humankind, which is what you were not designed to do, or you can co-create in relation to the fallen beings, which you definitely were not designed to do. These are really the only options. Theoretically, you could as an avatar co-create in relation to other avatars if there was enough of a growing awareness of avatars, but even that is not the optimum.

The optimum is that you define yourself in relation to the ascended masters and co-create with us. Many of you have already started doing this. I am not in any way here saying that you are deficient or you are behind. I am just saying that you can build on what you have sensed and experienced, and gradually within a fairly short period of time step up to an even higher sense of co-creating with the ascended masters. That is the only way that you can really be an open door for the Flame of Peace, or as you could also put it, be the Flame of Peace in the world. As long as you think that being the Flame of Peace depends on you having specific outer conditions in your personal life or having specific outer conditions in your immediate environment, or in the world at large, then you have not realized your fullest potential to be a co-creator, because as Archangel Uriel said, the Flame of Peace is beyond both un-peace and peace on earth. It is beyond the pairs, beyond the dualities, and this is what many spiritual people have not grasped.

The peace that passes understanding

I know Archangel Uriel said this. I will say it again, because so many people have not truly grasped and experienced it. I am not here talking about understanding this intellectually. You can understand something intellectually the first time you hear it if you pay attention, but understanding it intellectually is not the same as integrating it, as experiencing it, as an allowing it to shift your consciousness, even your sense of identity. Reach back to what I said about myself being in embodiment in the last times of Atlantis. I ascended by embodying the Flame of Peace, because I tuned into the Flame of Peace and I used it as my gateway to Heaven, so to speak. You can of course use all of the Rays, even the Secret Rays, but I used Peace, and if you could see the society in which I had my last embodiment, there was much more turmoil than there is in the world today. How did I deal with this? Well, I came to a point where I grasped that essential difference, that a God-quality is not affected by anything on earth, and therefore, I do not need specific conditions on earth to embody that God-quality, to contact that God-quality, to experience the God-quality.  I started by experiencing this Flame of Peace, the peace that passes understanding.

Consider this expression that so many people have overlooked, the peace that passes understanding. It is beyond understanding, because if you look at the world and look at conditions, and this is true whether it was Atlantis back then or today’s world, if you look with a rational mind that seeks to understand, you can find all of these conditions that are not peace, and you can understand, because of this condition, or that condition, or the next condition, how can I be at peace when I see how bad things are, when I see all of these things that are going on? But as I said, the Flame of Peace is beyond anything on earth, and your understanding with a linear intellectual mind is not beyond what is going on on earth. This is another thing that many spiritual students have not fathomed. They think, we all have a tendency to think while we are in embodiment, that we have the highest understanding, we have the ultimate ability to understand.

We look back from the 1930s and forward, and of course even before, we see so many students who have found an ascended master teaching, who eagerly studied it, eagerly applied the decrees and invoked the Violet Flame, and they thought that because they had found this advanced ascended master teaching, it must mean that they have the ultimate ability to understand.  Now, many of these students and many of you are perfectly right in thinking you have the highest possible ability to understand. Therefore, you can understand a spiritual teaching, you can understand the peace that is within the spectrum of understanding as it is currently defined on earth, but that understanding will not allow you to connect to and experience the Flame of Peace which is beyond anything on earth. Let me say this again, because I know that some of you are sitting there in your minds reasoning about this.

You may look at your lives, and many spiritual students, not only ascended master students, but many other spiritual people throughout the ages, have looked at themselves and their ability to understand a spiritual teaching. They have seen clearly that they are beyond the understanding of the average person. They have a higher degree of understanding, of ability to understand, than the average person. For that matter, many intellectual and scientific people, many religious theologians, have looked at themselves and they have reasoned: “I am way beyond the average person in my ability to understand,” and they are perfectly right, my beloved. What they do not understand is that at any given time on earth the collective consciousness is at a certain level, and no matter how ahead you are of the average person, you cannot be ahead of the collective consciousness with the intellectual linear analytical mind, because the level of the collective consciousness creates a glass ceiling for your ability to understand on a planet like earth, and you cannot go through that glass ceiling. Now as I said, you can be way ahead of the average person because they are far below the glass ceiling, but you are still not beyond the glass ceiling with a linear intellectual mind. That is why we have always stressed the value of intuition, which allows you to experience something beyond the intellectual mind.

Self-validating system of the human mind

Now if you look at these past several years, and let us go back to the corona pandemic, there were ascended master students who used their ability to understand, to come to various conclusions about the corona pandemic, about vaccines, about masks, about this and that, and it is not that their reasoning with the intellectual mind was completely invalid, although other people obviously reasoned a different way based on the same evidence. What I am saying here is that there are so many situations on earth where you can have two groups of people who both have the same level of, should we call it intelligence, or at least intellectual ability. They look at a particular issue, they look at the same evidence, and based on the same evidence they reach two different, often opposite and incompatible conclusions. Why is that? Because the intellect does not allow you to fathom, connect to and experience that which is beyond the material universe.

There is no ultimate resolution of a particular issue. You may have read that in one of my last embodiments on Atlantis I was a lawyer. Well, what is the court system even today on earth? As an environment where you may have certain evidence that is difficult to refute, but still, everything is up for interpretation. It is all a matter of how it is presented, and you can invalidate even seemingly solid evidence. You see here that the court systems today, as they did in Atlantis, are outplaying this, as we have said before, the linear mind’s ability to look at evidence without reaching some higher understanding, without actually being able to resolve the issue. You look at people who were pulled into Donald Trump’s denial of the election results and some are still pulled into it. You look at people who, going back to previous dispensations, were pulled into this idea that the world is coming to an end, or society is coming to an end, there is going to be some ultimate calamity, and who have believed this to be happening at a certain date. Then it did not happen. But a few years later they found another doomsday prophecy. Now they believe this was the ultimate prophecy, and this time it was going to happen. Many of you can probably barely remember the hysteria surrounding 2012, or the hysteria around the computer breakdown of 2000.

Can you not really see here that this is what the linear intellectual mind does? It is able to come up with evidence that supports any conclusion. If you want to think that these are the most difficult times this planet has ever seen, if you want to think that calamities are right around the corner, if you want to think that the world is on the brink of a third world war, if you want to think that Saint Germain is unrealistic for talking about the golden age when things are going so badly. If you want to think this, your intellectual linear mind can find plenty of evidence to validate what you want to think.

But take note of a simple fact, if you will step back and observe your mind. It is not the intellectual mind that defines the conclusion, it only finds the evidence. The intellectual mind gathers the evidence to support the conclusion that you have superimposed upon your intellectual mind. Why is this so?

Well, what have we told you about your four lower bodies? The densest, the lowest in vibration is the physical, above that is the emotional. What does it take to take a physical action? Well, you have to have an emotional drive or prompting to take that action. How do you get the emotional prompting? From the mental mind which reaches a conclusion that makes it seem like this is the best or the only way to act. But how does the mental mind reach a certain conclusion? Because it must act within the constraints of your identity mind. And in your identity mind you are defining whether you want to believe this about vaccines or whether you want to believe that about vaccines, whether you want to believe this about Trump or that about Trump. And when you have defined this in your identity mind, you are projecting this into the mental mind. And the mental mind, as the obedient dog it is, goes out there sniffing around the internet, wagging its tail and finding the evidence that will support the conclusion. And therefore, you feel perfectly validated in affirming that conclusion with your conscious mind, and acting upon it.

The basic choice at the identity level

Many, many people, even ascended master students, have believed that it was their ability to think and analyze their level of intelligence, that allowed them to see that this evidence was the real evidence. But this is because they do not grasp, they have not observed how their minds work. The mental mind very rarely reaches a conclusion based on evidence. In a vast majority of cases, the mental mind acts upon the impulse coming from the identity mind and then gathers the evidence. It is not that it is the evidence that convinces you, it is that the mental mind gathers the evidence that validates what your identity mind wants to believe. If you begin to grasp this, you realize that your identity mind is the highest of your four lower bodies. It is the one that sets the framework for everything else.

What is the basic choice you make in your identity mind? It is, with whom do I want to co-create? Do I want to co-create with the ascended masters? Or do I want to co-create with humankind at large or with the fallen beings? Or do I, in some cases, and this is certainly the case for the fallen beings, do I want to co-create my entirely own reality? Why I am not co-creating, I am creating because I am so sophisticated and special that I know better than anyone else. This is also a possibility.

It is very simple, again. When you are facing one of these issues in the world, what are your options? You can look at evidence. But as I have said, if you really look at the evidence neutrally, you can come up with arguments for or against most issues, and it is difficult to reach a conclusion based on intellectual evidence. That is why most people have already made a decision based on their sense of identity. If you want to co-create with humankind, you want to follow what is in the collective consciousness in the area you live, so you get pulled in to this group-think. If you are co-creating with a certain group of people, you get pulled into people, into supporting and accepting their conclusions. If you have, for example, loyalty to a certain person, then you will be pulled into the group that supports that person. If you are loyal to or tied to a fallen being who is a public figure or even one who is in the identity realm, you will be pulled into the vortex created by that being because fallen beings are very good at creating a vortex around themselves, a reality distortion field as it has been called. You get pulled into that.

The other option is to co-create with the ascended masters. What happens when you strive to do this? You have a whole different approach to issues on earth. You are realizing it is not enough to say black and white, right and wrong, this is right, this is wrong. You first of all, when you tune in to us, realize you are more than any of these black and white definitions. And what you do when you reach up from the identity mind instead of out or down from the identity mind, you connect to the Christ mind. And you achieve some measure of Christ discernment depending on how neutral you are in your identity body, how many selves you have in the identity body that define how you should be.

To give you an example, many ascended master students in a previous dispensation saw El Morya as a very strict master, a very tough disciplinarian. But this was an image created collectively by that dispensation in the identity body. And it was not based on a true connection to the ascended master El Morya, now Master MORE. Because then they would not have had that image, because they would have experienced that Master MORE is a multi-faceted being. He is in no way like the angry being in the sky that has been portrayed by the Judeo-Christian tradition for thousands of years. He is just immovable on some issues when you come at him with the intellectual mind and want to sway him into validating what you want to believe. Because Master MORE is committed to setting you free, so he will not validate your illusions. How could that set you free? But he can also be extremely loving and as pink as any lady master.

Becoming neutral to experience the Flame of Peace

You see here, as we have said before, human beings in the duality consciousness may look at the spiritual realm, may look at ascended masters, but they are not really open to connecting to us. They are projecting an image and they want validation of that image. You will not get validation of an illusion from an ascended master. You might get it from the false hierarchy imposters in the lower identity realm and especially in the mental realm. You might get it from fallen beings in those realms. You might get it from other people. But you will not get it from an ascended master, for this would be a compromise of our mission.

All of this long talk leads us back to the Flame of Peace. How will you be able to experience the Flame of Peace at first, then become an open door for the Flame of Peace and then become the Flame of Peace? Well, you have to stop projecting these dualistic images of un-peace and peace upon the Flame of Peace. You have to strive to be neutral, and then you can connect to it, experience it in glimpses and eventually experience it more often. But do you see that in order to achieve this neutrality you have to first of all overcome this entire idea that the Flame of Peace, your experience of it, depends on conditions on earth, including conditions in your four lower bodies?

What is it that the fallen beings have done? We have said this so many times. What have they done to create the current turmoil on earth? They have said there is a standard and it is a dualistic standard, and everything in the world should live up to it. But more than that, even that which is beyond the world should live up to the standard they have defined in the world. They are saying that the God-Flame of Peace must live up to our standard and for you to experience that and become the open door for it, you must live up to the standard here on earth. And what are we saying, those of us who represent the God-Flame of Peace to earth? That this is a complete lie, a complete illusion. You do not need to live up to any standard on earth in order to experience a God-flame. And the God-flame will never validate any standard on earth.

This is what many of you have the potential to grasp, not only intellectually but to experience it, and to thereby come to look at this and say: “What subconscious selves do I have that are blocking my experience of the Flame of Peace?” And then you can look at those selves and you can ask me as the Chohan of the Sixth Ray, or you can ask any other ascended master that you are working with, to help you see these selves. You can, for that matter, listen to this dictation, or you can read it but it works most powerfully if you listen to it, and just monitor your reaction. Do not listen to the words I am saying when you hear it again. Just monitor your reaction. What is happening in your emotional body? What is happening in your mental body? What arguments are coming up? What is happening in your identity body? How you look at yourself, your ability to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, your willingness to be the open door for the Flame of Peace. What comes up? This can expose those selves. And if you are willing to look at it and go after it, we have given you tools to help you with this so that you can fairly quickly come to that point where you realize: “Yes, I can be the open door for the Flame of Peace regardless of outer conditions.”

And why is all this important? Well, what have we said? There are these times where these vortexes build in the collective consciousness. And all those who have weaker minds, all those who are co-creating with humankind, they are sucked into the vortex. They cannot see any way out of the conflict other than violence or war. Who can prevent the violence or stop it? Who can prevent the war or stop it? Those who are not sucked into the vortex. But how do you avoid being sucked into the vortex? By going beyond the emotional body, of course, that pulls on you. By going beyond the intellectual mind that reasons that this is the way it is and this is the way it must be. By going beyond the sense of identity that you must adapt to the standard of the world. You can do a service to stop the conflict by being the open door for the Flame of Peace, but you can only be the open door when you realize that you being the open door does not depend on conditions on earth, so no matter what the rest of humanity thinks or feels, no matter what the intellectual arguments are, no matter what your outer sense of identity says, you can be the open door for the Flame of Peace.

Exposing the non-peace and the relative dualistic peace

And this, the Flame of Peace, can change the equation, change the situation by exposing not only the non-peace but also the relative dualistic definition of peace. Why is this important? Because behind every major conflict is the fallen beings. They are seeking to create the vortex. They are seeking to define the intellectual arguments. They are seeking to define people’s sense of identity so that, for example, they identify themselves as Russians or Ukrainians, Jews or Palestinians, Jews or Arabs. And they are seeking to do this for their long-term agenda. They are seeking to push their agenda. But they are not seeking to just push their agenda by creating conflict, they are also seeking to push their agenda by defining what must be the peace that comes after the conflict.

You have heard the expression that you can win the war but lose the peace. Well, the fallen beings are striving to never lose the peace because it is not actually the war that they are concerned about. At least not the ones in the identity realm. Although there are, of course, fallen beings in the emotional realm who want war to steal energy. But the ones in the identity realm, they want to expand their control. For them war is just a tool. What they are really concerned about is defining the peace that comes after the war so that the peace pushes people, pushes the world, pushes societies in the direction that allows the fallen beings to expand their control. Because they know from experience that after there is a war there comes a point where people are tired of war, and now they will accept a lesser peace in order to stop the war. And this gives the fallen beings an opportunity to expand their control.

And that is why the Flame of Peace, the God Flame of Peace, will expose both the conflict consciousness and the peace consciousness, and stir up both and raise awareness so that people can see: “No, this is not the kind of peace we want. We are not ready and this is not the only way to have peace. This is not the only way to avoid war. There is a higher way that will bring the world forward towards Saint Germain’s golden age.” And this is the balance you need to hold so that there will not be a large-scale war,  that in order to avoid a large-scale war or to settle the wars that spring up, people will accept an unbalanced form of peace that gives the fallen beings greater control.

The gift from Nada

I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. But I do wish to go a little bit further than giving you just understanding. In a sense you could say that whenever you define God qualities, you can never give an accurate depiction of a God quality with words, so you have the seven spiritual rays, and one of them is the Third Ray of Love. But, of course, love is a universal quality, and therefore,  there is love on all of the rays. It is just that the Third Ray defines love as a God quality with certain characteristics. But behind any definition is just the love of the Creator for its creation. And that is what we all feel in the ascended realm. We feel it streaming through us, so on all of the rays there is love. That is why I said that Master MORE can be as pink as any lady master. Because there is love through all rays, so I am not only radiating peace to earth, but love. And I want you to know that I, Nada, I love you. I love all sincere spiritual people. Of course, I love all people. But you see most people could not even accept or feel that love. But you can if you can just switch your mind into neutral and allow yourself to experience it. In other words, when you look at me, when you think about me, when you tune into me, do not think only in terms of peace. But allow yourself to look beyond the peace and feel the love, experience the love. That would be the greatest gift I want to give to you because that universal form of love is what expresses itself as peace, and so ultimately, love is what gives peace.

With this I seal you in that Flame of Loving Peace that I AM and that I hold for earth.

Peace be still.

Peace be still.

Peace be still.

Peace be still in the four quadrants of the material world.

Nada, I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Anchoring the Flame of Peace on Earth 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Archangel Uriel through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Archangel Uriel, and I am here to anchor the Flame of Peace on earth, not in any particular location, but more as a flame that is spread throughout the collective consciousness, especially for now at least, in the emotional body of humankind.

What is the earth going through right now? Well, it has for several years been going through a building up of fear in the emotional body. When you look at the collective consciousness, you see that there has been a gradual increase in the energy of fear. Naturally, there has for a very long time been some very large reservoirs of fear in the emotional body.

Vortexes of fear

But what happens is that as fear increases, you see first a general increasing of the energy of fear, then you see a gradual concentration of fear in certain areas and then you gradually see that vortexes start forming in that energy of fear and it can eventually become like a maelstrom that starts swirling and rotating, and therefore starts pulling on the emotional bodies of all people who are open to this particular kind of fear.

What you see beginning is the formation of certain vortexes, and my flame is meant to counteract these vortexes. Naturally, I cannot, I will not, go against the free will of human beings, but I will give them an opportunity to sense that there is an alternative to this fear-based reaction—that it is not inevitable to go into this fear-based reaction and that the outcome that people are beginning to fear is not inevitable either.

If you look back at the history of this planet, you will of course, see many, many times where you have had the formation of these vortexes of fear. And what is the consequence of this? Well, in many cases, it is that gradually people’s emotional bodies become more and more agitated. People’s solar plexus chakras become more and more filled with this vibration of fear until the solar plexus chakra can start rotating in the opposite direction of what is normal.

This can, on a larger scale, lead to entire groups of people, entire nations, even entire segments of the population worldwide, being pulled into such a matrix of fear—and this is what can gradually build up this sense of agitation that becomes so intense that people cannot stand it. They cannot live with it. And what happens is in many cases that then, when people reach this point of cannot live with it, they become open to those who are promising them that they can do better. Or, that it is necessary to do something drastic, something violent in order to bring improvement.

Now, if you look at a very individual level, what is it that causes some people to go into violence and commit physical violence against other people? It is this buildup of fear energy in the solar plexus chakra that eventually reaches this crescendo, this intensity that people cannot stand. And therefore, without understanding why, without making a conscious decision, they lash out with violence. This is what has happened on an individual level. This is what has happened many times on a collective level, even with large groups of people. They become so agitated that they cannot stand it anymore and therefore, they become open to those who are promoting either a revolution or a war.

The desire for final solution in the Middle East

You can look at the situation that is happening, that is unfolding right now in the Middle East, where you see that for the last many years, I will not even put a number on it, there has been this buildup in the collective consciousness of the Palestinian people. I am in no way saying that this is entirely their own doing. This is very much a reaction to the policies and the actions of Israel. I am simply pointing out that there has been this buildup in the collective consciousness. This has led gradually to the formation of this organization of Hamas, the rising of certain leaders in this organization, who then decided quite some time ago, to gradually build up to the point where they could carry out this violent strike against Israel that they, in their minds, believe could be some final strike that could change the equation.

You gradually see how more and more among the Palestinian people got pulled into supporting this cause until the intensity of the energy had reached a point where they could no longer stand it, they could no longer hold it back, and so they executed the attack. Now, at the same time, you have also seen a buildup in the Jewish nation with a gradually rising tension and frustration between the more moderate and the very conservative Orthodox Jewish people and so also, their tension has been rising. Naturally, when the attack occurred from Hamas, that tension was then released in what you now see is, by any normal standard of humanity, a disproportionate response.

You see that on both sides was built up this desire for some ultimate action, some ultimate solution, even some final solution, as some people have observed. Hamas was hoping to strike such a fatal blow that it would either destroy the state of Israel, or at least change the equation for the Palestinian people. And at the same time, some people in Israel have desired to come up with this final solution to the Palestinian problem and you may look at this situation from a certain perspective.

You may try as an outsider to rationalize. And this is, of course, what you see in the Western nations, you see it in many of the Arab nations. They are trying to come up with rational reasons. But this situation is not driven by rational people or by rational thinking in general. It is driven by the buildup of fear energy in the solar plexus chakra collectively. And this is what caused the current situation. You can use all kind of logic, all kind of rational thinking, to say: “Oh, it must be this, or it must be that.” And you can point to factors and it is not that these factors are not part of the picture. But if you only look at these factors, you will always end up not being able to fully answer why this happened.

A spiritual poison of fear and hatred

You cannot answer the question of why some of these dramatic events happened, unless you look at the buildup of energy. You see this in all conflict situations and that is why we have chosen the theme for this conference to be ‘Being the Flame of Peace’. The energy I am talking about, the buildup of this fear, this anger, this hatred, this desire for some drastic solution, this is a spiritual poison. It is simply an energy that acts like poison in people’s energy fields, and especially in their solar plexus chakras. It is the same as if you took a poison into your physical bodies.

If you start inserting a poison, for example, by eating it, you know that it is only a matter of time before it reaches such a concentration that it causes a violent reaction in the body, perhaps even the death of the body. And it is exactly the same with this spiritual poison of anti-peace. It gradually builds until a vortex starts forming and when the vortex starts forming, those who are weak, those who are open to that poison because of their own individual psychology, will get pulled into the vortex. And they cannot stop themselves and they eventually come to a point where the only solution they can see is violence and this has been the problem that you see throughout the world.

When a conflict occurs, or when it is over, here come the rational intellectual people with their linear analytical minds. They look at the situation and they look, this happened, this condition was there, these people did this, these people said this, and they try to find a rational explanation for the conflict. And it is not, as I said, that the rational factors do not have an impact. But you can find situations where you find very similar factors that cause tension between people and it does not lead to violence and therefore, it is not the rational reasons that cause the violence. It is the buildup of energy until those who have weak minds cannot stop themselves from lashing out with anger, hatred, and violence. This is the case in any conflict.

The buildup of fear energy

There are, of course, some times where you can see that one person was instrumental in pulling an entire nation into the vortex, reinforcing the vortex, until it seemed like war was the only rational outcome. This happened with Adolf Hitler in the 1930s Germany. It happened in the buildup to the First World War. It has happened in the buildup to every war that you have ever seen, including of course, the war in Ukraine.

There was, for some time, this gradual buildup in Russia, but there was also at the same time a certain buildup in Ukraine, because there was the tension in Ukraine between the Russian-leaning part of the population and the Western-leaning part of the population. In Russia, there was the tension between Putin and his government that was suppressing the people and the people’s desire for a better life. And there was the buildup in the minds of Putin and his supporters where they gradually came to believe that they needed to take some decisive action to change the situation, because they could sense that they were losing their grip on power and they were afraid to lose their grip on power and therefore, they felt they had to do something drastic to change the situation.

And you see this when you look back at many situations in the past. This has not always been the cause of war, but often it has been the cause of war, that an established power elite is afraid of losing their grip on power, and therefore, they take this drastic, violent action to create some kind of shift that in their minds will bring about some decisive, perhaps final solution to whatever problem they have defined in their minds. And this is again where the rational people come in and they look at these people and they try to find out what was Putin’s motivation for invading Ukraine. But you cannot understand this rationally, because in the end, the trigger was the buildup of fear of losing power.

You see the same in Israel with Netanyahu, who was also afraid of losing power, even being persecuted for corruption. Here was the excuse from Hamas to launch Israel into this clearly unbalanced reaction, clearly disproportionate, clearly inhumane action and now you are seeing how nobody in Israel really knows how to stop this. It is as if a boundary has been crossed, the entire nation is on a downward slide. Everybody, or at least many people, know this is not a good direction, this is not the right response, but nobody so far knows how to say stop, we cannot continue to go down this slope. At the same time, you see the buildup in the Arab nations, where they are approaching a point where they also become so agitated that they feel: “Now we have to do something decisive about Israel and the problem of Israel.” And this, of course, has the potential to lead to a larger conflict.

The goal of this conference

It is our goal with this conference that you who are ascended master students, can do what you can do and what we, together with you, can do to stop this slide into a wider war in the Middle East, and also to remove some of the energy and the dark forces behind Russia’s aggression and behind other situations in the world that are gradually building.

Naturally, this is an important conference. We are grateful that so many of you have decided to participate and you can really do an immense service here. Because as Mother Mary has explained several times, there are these times where the world is at one of these turning points, where it can turn this way, or it can turn that way and the difference between whether it turns one way or the other is not that big. And that is why even a small number of people, being the open doors for us releasing this Flame of Peace, can push the world into a better direction than otherwise would have happened. I am not saying you can prevent something, because ultimately free will must reign. But you can certainly make it easier for people and nations to make the decisions that bring about a better outcome than was otherwise the potential.

What is the Flame of Peace?

What is the antidote to this spiritual poison? Well, it is, of course, the spiritual Flame of Peace. This is something that very few spiritual people have grasped. What is a spiritual flame? It is understandable that few people have grasped this, because you are in physical embodiment on a very dense planet. You are looking out from your vantage point of being in embodiment. You are looking out through the collective consciousness of humankind. Even as an ascended master student, when you are reaching up to contact us, to connect with us in the ascended realm, to connect with the Flame of Peace, you are still looking out from your vantage point. And from your vantage point, you are looking through that collective energy field, the collective consciousness that is so affected by the duality consciousness, the dualistic polarities.

This is what we have talked about many times before, that people have created a mental image of God and projected it upon God, so they are worshipping a false god, where they have taken their own human qualities and projected them upon God, thereby creating the Old Testament god of the angry old man in the sky. And this is, of course, what happens on an unnatural planet. You take unnatural conditions that you observe on the planet, that you experience on the planet, and you project them upon the spiritual realm.

When you hear a concept of the Flame of Peace, what do you do? You look at the conflict, the violence that you see on earth, the un-peace that you see on earth, and you project that the Flame of Peace is the opposite of this. And you can say that what I have said so far can reinforce this image, because have I not said that the Flame of Peace is the antidote to the spiritual poison of un-peace? Does it not sound like the Flame of Peace is therefore the opposite of un-peace? But while this is understandable, we will, throughout this conference, call you to come up higher, not only in your understanding, but in your experience of the Flame of Peace.

We might say that our goal with this conference is not so much to have you understand the Flame of Peace, but to experience it. Where do we start? Well, we start by realizing that an antidote does not work as an antidote, because it is the opposite of the poison. The duality consciousness creates a polarity between two opposites—war and peace, good and evil, right and wrong. But what is the value of ascended masters to you who are in embodiment? The value to you is that we are beyond the duality consciousness. We do not fit into the dualistic world view. Naturally people can and people have, even ascended master students have, pulled the concept of ascended masters into a dualistic world view. But the real value of ascended masters is that we are beyond it.

Therefore, we are a frame of reference for pulling yourself above duality. But this only works if you use us as your frame of reference for escaping duality instead of pulling us into the dualistic world view as Jesus, for example, has explained about the Peter consciousness, and as other Masters have talked about throughout the many years that we have talked about the duality consciousness through this messenger. And it is the same with a Flame of Peace. It is understandable that you look at it from a dualistic perspective. But the higher potential is that you realize that a spiritual flame, a God flame, is not the opposite of any quality defined on earth. It is beyond any quality defined on earth. It transcends any quality. And why is this? Because the spiritual flame existed long before duality consciousness and the dualistic polarities. The spiritual flame is beyond the dualistic polarities.

Imagine that you have a glacier in a high mountain, ice, that melts. From the foot of the glacier emerges a river that runs down steep mountain sides. But at a certain point it comes to a feature that divides the river in two so the river goes off in different directions. One ends up on one side of a mountain range, the other ends up on the other side. If you were only to look at this from the plain below the mountain range, you would say these are two rivers, and you might be convinced forever from that vantage point that these are two separate rivers. Only if you followed the rivers up beyond the division point would you see that they are one and the same river. You could of course, use scientific methods to analyze the water and see that it is the same water, the same chemical composition. But still you would not really know until you saw here is the river that divides and that the source of the river is beyond the two rivers after the division.

Now, of course, the two rivers do not seem like opposites so there is a limitation to the analogy. But nevertheless, you get the point. A spiritual flame exists before there is any division. There is no division in the Flame of Peace and the Flame of Peace does not have an opposite. We have of course, also in previous dispensations, talked about perversions of God qualities. And in a sense yes, you can say there is a God quality of peace and there is much violence on earth which is clearly a perversion of a state of peace. However, the un-peace you see on earth is not the opposite of the Flame of Peace. The un-peace you see on earth is the opposite of the dualistic quality of peace.

The dualistic quality of peace and un-peace

In other words, when you pervert something you are not creating an opposite to the God quality. You are creating a dualistic polarity. You are creating two polarities. Un-peace, dualistic clearly, but even the opposite of the dualistic un-peace is also a dualistic perversion. It is not the divine quality of peace.

This is what you actually see on earth. And how can you see this? How can you observe this in world history? Just look how many times some leader has engaged in war, has managed to pull people into thinking that a war was necessary, and the explanation is that it is necessary to wage war in order to attain peace. But of course, war can never lead to peace in a higher sense. This is what threatened to cause the destruction of earth before we allowed fallen beings and avatars to incarnate here.

The original inhabitants of the earth had created such a uniform society that there was no warfare or conflict or large-scale violence. There was what you would, from a dualistic perspective, call peace. But it was a dualistic peace. It was a force-based peace and therefore, whether you take the dualistic quality of peace to an extreme or whether you take the dualistic quality of un-peace to an extreme, both can lead to the destruction of an entire planet. It is just a matter of how it happens—either in a violent conflict or a more slow decline.

You need to begin, and other masters will of course comment on this as well, but you need to begin to question your view of peace and recognize that it is not the opposite of un-peace. The Flame of Peace is not the opposite of anything. It has no opposite. That is why it is an antidote. But you see, it is an antidote to both the dualistic quality of un-peace and the dualistic quality of peace, the false peace, and therefore, when you invoke the Flame of Peace, it can in some cases have the effect of consuming the energy vortexes that are leading towards violence. But it will also stir up the false peace that people have created through force. And you may say: “How do you create a false peace through force?” Well, you actually do it by suppressing the dialogue that could lead to resolution.

Even though it may seem as if some people, some nations are seeking to force some kind of peace or peaceful coexistence, if it is done by suppressing differences, suppressing dialogue, by refusing to try to resolve differences and reach for a consensus, then this is actually a state of un-peace. It may be called peace, it may be seen by many people as peace, but it is not the divine quality of peace and therefore it is not peace.

Experiencing the Flame of Peace

You see, peace is more than the absence of violence. Peace is an energy, a flame. Many people of course on earth, the vast majority of people on earth, would not understand this because they have never experienced the divine quality of peace. You can of course understand this intellectually, but it will not really make a difference in your life until you experience the Flame of Peace.

And this is our goal for this conference, to have you not simply understand, but to have you experience the Flame of Peace. I am the Archangel Uriel and I hold that spiritual Flame of Peace for earth. This means many, many things, many more than I will explain here, but it means that I am unmoved by anything on earth. Any seeming manifestation of un-peace cannot, will not move me. I am here in the spiritual realm and I am unmoved by anything on earth. What can you do as beings in embodiment? You can open your hearts and your solar plexus chakras to receiving my Flame of Peace. But in order to do this, you also need to be unmoved by anything on earth and this is a topic that I will allow other masters to expound upon, for there is, of course, something to be said about this topic.

I will for now express my gratitude for your willingness to come together over the internet, which is still a physical connection, and collectively be the open doors for my release of this extraordinary measure of the Flame of Peace that will be reinforced throughout this conference as you give invocations and decrees, and as you listen to other masters, so that we can build the biggest possible momentum at the start of this year, which truly will be a year of choice for humankind—choosing between escalating a spiral of anger or transcending both the human anger and the human opposite, however people see this.

With this, I gratefully seal you in the Flame of Peace that I AM. May you be that Flame of Peace on earth, be the anchor point for that Flame of Peace, be the open door for that Flame of Peace.
Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Bringing the golden age through change and self-transcendence


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

What is the outcome of a conference like this? Will you ever see any concrete physical results of your efforts? Well, that depends on whether you can see the signs that are subtle, yet all important. What we have talked about so many times is about these shifts that set a nation or a planet on a different course that in the beginning might not seem that important, but in the long run lead the nation in a vastly different direction. Certainly, this conference has provided such a shift. Will you see it tomorrow or next week? Nay, of course not. Will you see it in your lifetimes? Most likely you will see the emergence of the things we have talked about.

This conference is, of course, not an isolated event. We have given many teachings about America and they are all still relevant. If you go back and look at some of these earlier teachings, for example in the book Spiritual Solutions to America’s Problems*, you can see that America has not yet shifted. You can see that there are many people who are still holding on to the old consciousness and refusing to shift. Therefore, those teachings and the invocations based on them are still relevant, and you can provide a service to America by studying them and by giving these invocations.

We have many times said that we are not looking primarily or exclusively for physical results. We are looking for a shift in consciousness. You could go back to the time when I was in embodiment 2,500 years ago and ask: “Did I see any physical results of my teachings?” I saw the formation of a Sangha, I saw the coming of many students, but did I see any large-scale changes in the world or in the society I was aware of at the time? Naturally at the time there was not the same global awareness that you see today. You might say that I did not see those dramatic results, but I did see the beginning of this shift, and Buddhism has indeed been instrumental in shifting the course of this planet as it is hurtling through space at an accelerating speed.

Escaping from earth vs improving life on earth

Why is the earth accelerating its speed through space? Because it is being pulled up by that upward movement of the universe. Speaking of space, which I hold for earth, you might consider why America is once again determined to commit huge resources of public money to creating a base on the Moon as a springboard to going to Mars. I understand that America is fascinated by technology. I understand that by engaging in this space race, as some call it, there will be technological benefits. New technology will be developed that can have benefits for other areas of society. Yet if you step back and look at the mindset driving this obsession with space that some people have, can you not see that this is the sense that perhaps we cannot survive on earth, so we must find some other place to go? But if you consider what has been said by Mother Mary, Saint Germain, Jesus and others in this conference, you will see that this entire idea that the earth cannot sustain life is a product of the fallen consciousness.

They are the ones who have a sense that a planet can be destroyed and therefore they will have to go elsewhere. They are obsessed with their physical survival, so they are creating this entire space race out of this consciousness. Would it perhaps be more constructive to spend the same amount of money and to dedicate the same effort of research into improving life on this planet, into improving life in America for the American people? When you consider this magnificent discourse by Mother Mary, you can see that by shifting the consciousness into seeing yourself as living in a friendly universe by learning to work with the Divine Mother, all of these problems that seem insurmountable right now will just vanish and become obsolete.

Working with the universe instead of against it

What is the essence of Buddhism? Life is suffering, but there is a way beyond suffering. But what is that way? Is it an outer way? Is it technology? Or is it the raising of consciousness? If you look at the teachings I gave so long ago, if you read between the lines, you will see that even back then, my focus was on raising consciousness.

What will truly solve America’s problems? The raising of consciousness. What will bring about the raising of consciousness? That people individually commit to the path of raising consciousness, however they can see it. What causes suffering? A certain state of consciousness. We have called it the illusion of separation, the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality. In this consciousness, you can only suffer. Why? Because you create a mental image of how you want the universe to work. This mental image is based on an illusion. And then you are projecting that mental image out in your environment, such as on earth. But other people have different mental images that they are projecting out. There will always be conflict. There will always be clashes. There will always be conflict between groups of people. But more than that, because your mental image is out of touch with the reality of how the universe does function, you are going against the basic force of the universe.

It is as if humankind decided we want the earth to revolve around the sun in the opposite direction. “Let us find a way to slow down earth and force it to go in the opposite direction.” Would this be a realistic scenario? Of course not. Anyone with any common sense can see this. Why can people not see that their attempts to force the entire universe to work according to their ideas is equally futile, equally unrealistic? There was a famous Greek philosopher [Archimedes] who said: “Give me a fixed point and I will make a lever that will raise the world.” In order to slow down the earth, you would have to have some kind of fixed point. But where would you find it? What is the fixed point? It is the Rock of Christ or the Buddha Nature, or even the Wisdom of the Mother. That is the fixed point for raising consciousness. And when you raise consciousness, you can begin to work with the universe instead of against the universe.

Could you ever create enough force on earth to slow down the earth’s movement around the sun? Of course not. Could you ever create enough force to make the universe forcefully give you what you want? You could not. But you do not have to generate force. You just have to work with the universe and it will give you what you want as a connected being that is striving for the oneness of the Christ consciousness. The universe is not set up to give you what you want as a separate being who is forcing others. When you use force, what must you do? Well, Mother Mary talked about the two complementary forces. But when you go into duality and turn these forces into opposites, what does this mean? In order to go in one direction, you must use one of these unbalanced forces. But even the unbalanced forces are not separated. When you use one force to push in one direction, the other force will generate an opposite force that opposes you. And for a time and within limited boundaries, you can create a decisive force that will push you in one direction. But you will generate the opposing force, and there will come a point where you cannot generate enough force to have a decisive movement in that direction.

Therefore, your movement will slow down, come to a halt, and whatever you have created, be it in your personal life or even an entire civilization, will begin to fall apart. And this is what creates suffering. You expect the universe will conform to your mental images, you see that it does not, and you suffer. And what the fallen beings have done is to reason: “We must find a way to generate more force.” And then they pull other people into this where they attempt to generate more and more force so that our religion becomes the dominant one on earth, eradicating all who oppose it. Has it happened in known history? No. Has it happened in unknown history? No. At least not for a very long time. What I attempted to explain, to teach, back then was much the same as what Jesus attempted to teach 2,000 years ago. “It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” When you stop trying to take by force, when you stop trying to take heaven by force, you will find that it will be given freely.

The force-based mindset in America

This force-based mindset is very deeply ingrained in the American psyche. You see it in the Revolutionary War. You see it in the Civil War. You see it in the first settlers who came and felt they had to force nature to give them what they needed. Then they had to fight the native people. Then they had to fight each other. Then they had to fight other nations. Fight, fight, fight–using more and more force. Americans think that this is the way to achieve results. After all, how did they win the Second World War? By generating more force than the Germans could do; by generating more force than the Japanese could do. But you can win the war, but lose the peace. By generating the force necessary to win the war, you lose your peace of mind. How long do America and Americans want to move along this trajectory of seeking to generate more and more force? How long will the American people allow the power elite to push them along this trajectory? When will the American people begin to see that the power elite can only use force and will never, at least not in the foreseeable future, give up on this attempt to use force?

When will the American people see that Jesus did not use force? He demonstrated what you can achieve by not using force. And of course, many people around the world, but certainly many people in America, even many who call themselves Christians, look at the life of Jesus and they think: “But what did he really achieve? He got arrested and condemned as a criminal and was crucified. What did he achieve of physical, material results?” But he did achieve the result of ascending to the spiritual realm. Of course, most Americans do not understand this or the significance of it because they think he was so special that they cannot follow his example.

Americans who do not want to change

You have this old fairy tale The Emperor’s New Clothes. It really was inspired from the ascended realm and certainly not all of Hans Christian Andersen’s fairy tales were inspired from the ascended realm, but this one was. And this really is meant to depict the fallen beings and how the fallen beings are able to hypnotize people into following them blindly, not questioning what should be questioned, what obviously should be questioned.

When you look at America today, you must wonder, when will someone cry out that the emperor has nothing on, that the power elite has nothing on? When will someone cry out and point out the obvious? We have said that in a decade or two or three, people will look back at this time and they will see what today’s people cannot see. And they will ask themselves: “How could they not see it? It is so obvious.” But obviously, it is not obvious to people today. Why? Because their vision is blocked by this cloud of energy that hangs over this nation. People cannot see what otherwise is obvious. But of course, some people can indeed see it, and more and more people are beginning to see it. And as a result of your calls and your raising your consciousness, more and more people will begin to see it. But still, you must ask the question: “Why are there so many people in America who cannot see many of these things that we have pointed out in this conference and in previous conferences?” It is partly because of the energy that has this blinding effect, this hypnotic effect, that the fallen beings are so good at producing.

But more than that, it is because there are many people in America who do not want to see it. What is the mechanism behind this? It is that they do not want to change. They do not want to change themselves, their state of mind, their worldview or their attitude. And if they were to see certain things that are or should be obvious, then they would have to change. They refuse to see; they refuse to look. Instead, they follow the fallen beings who promise them that there can be change in America without these people having to change themselves.

Look at the Christians who feel they have to hold on to these traditional values even though they know America is changing before their eyes. But they frantically want to hold on because they do not want to look at themselves and say: “Do I need to change with the times instead of trying to prevent the times from changing?” Change is the order of the day.

Look at the history of America. It is constant change. Look at America before the arrival of all the settlers. The native people also largely refused to change. They resisted the change; they fought the change. There is a certain segment of the American people today who have bought into this idea that America had at some point in the past reached some level of greatness that could never be surpassed. Now America has declined, but we can make America great again if we just follow those who make these lofty promises that we can change America without changing ourselves but by fighting those other people. It is those other people who have to change, not us. This is not the consciousness behind the American system, the American nation, the American way. It is based on change, constant, ongoing change. There was never a point where America had reached a greatness that cannot be surpassed and there never will be. There is always more that can be achieved, and this is, of course, Saint Germain’s vision for the Golden Age.

Why is it that some people will not acknowledge the need for change? You can say, given the Law of Free Will, that people are allowed to have any experience they want until they have had enough of it. Couldn’t you just say that these people have not had enough of the experience they are having? But you see, they have had enough of the experience they are having. That is why they are dissatisfied. They want change. They just want other people to change instead of themselves being willing to change. Once you go into this state of mind, you have suspended the Law of Free Will for yourself because you are not allowed to indefinitely have the experience that you want change but you are not willing to change, you want to force other people to change. This is not covered by the Law of Free Will when other people are willing to change. If some people are willing to flow with the times and move towards the Golden Age, then those who are not willing to change themselves but want to hold on to some state in the past that never actually existed—they have suspended their own free will.

The will of those who want to change

For now, it is the free will of those who are willing to change who will determine the course of a nation. How else would the universe progress? How else would a sphere ascend if some people could hold back the progress of an entire nation or an entire planet? There must be a way to break the deadlock, and it is that the free-will choices of those who are willing to change themselves carry greater authority than a choice by those who are not willing to change. Surely, a group of people can isolate and insulate themselves and for a long time refuse to change. You see that in many places on the planet. You even see it in some of these rural communities in America where people have isolated themselves and refuse to change. But in the nation as a whole, the question is: “What is the balance between the people who are willing to change and those who are not?” And when there are more people who are willing to change than those who are not willing to change, then those who are not willing to change cannot hold back the growth of the entire nation.

That is why they are beginning to feel that their control is slipping away. That is why there must come that point where they cannot maintain their control of society. This has happened innumerable times in history. It has happened to the native peoples of America who were not willing to change with the times. It has happened to the Tibetans who were not willing to change. It has happened to many other people. You see this dynamic around the earth. You see it even on a planetary scale that there are already so many people who are willing to change that those who are unwilling cannot hold back the inevitable march of the planet towards the golden age.

Peace through self-transcendence

As Saint Germain said, the earth is being pulled up by the rest of the sphere. And this is not a violation of the free will of those who are using their free will to suspend the free will of others. When you are not growing, when you are not transcending yourself, your will is not truly free. Who is limiting your will? Not God, not the ascended masters, not cosmic law. You are limiting your own will. Sometimes the fallen beings limit your will but that is because you are allowing them to by blindly following them and believing in their promises. No human is an island. You cannot indefinitely isolate and insulate yourself from the forward march of the universe.

Could any group of people stop the earth from moving through space? Not only around the sun but moving through space? As the sun moves through space, as the galaxy moves through space, as the entire universe moves through space, could they stop this? Of course not. When you realize this, when you are willing to acknowledge that you are living in a vast universe with immense forces, with interdependent originations, where you are part of the whole and you must flow with the whole, then you can come to that point that many people have come to, where instead of resisting the whole, you embrace the whole. You flow with it. You work with the universe instead of working against it. You can only avoid changing through force, through resistance. But as the old saying goes: “Resistance is futile.” You will be assimilated into the upward movement of the universe.

Many who claim to be Buddhists have not actually understood the dynamic nature of the Buddha Nature. They think that the Buddha is about attaining peace. They think peace means stillstand. You have all the images of me sitting there in meditation with this enigmatic smile. You have the idea that I was at peace. But why was I at peace? Because I had surrendered into the flow. I had stopped resisting the flow. And that is how you are at peace. Peace is not stillstand. Peace is a dynamic state of mind because you are flowing with the universe instead of seeking to stand still. Stillstand is death. Life is self-transcendence. You will only be at peace when you are flowing with that self-transcendence that is the driving force in the universe. Even the Creator desires to transcend itself or there would be no creation.

How does the universe actually work?

America has the sponsorship of Saint Germain and he has a vision for a golden age. That golden age will require tremendous changes in America. You can either flow with those changes or you can try to resist them. But by resisting, you only create suffering for yourself. You might slow down the changes here and there but you will not stop them, any more than you can stop the planet from hurtling through space at this almost unimaginable speed. America was founded to be a progressive nation that will continue to grow, continue to change, continue to reinvent itself over and over and over again.

What are you seeing right now in what is called the culture wars in America? It is basically a struggle between those who are willing to change and those who are not. This does not mean that those who are willing to change are only found on one side and those who are unwilling to change are only found on the other side of the political divide. From a larger perspective it is really a struggle between those who are seeking to force the universe to conform to their vision and those who are willing to tune in to the Wisdom of the Mother and the Christ consciousness and learn how the universe actually functions.

You have people on the right and people on the left who are both so convinced that the universe should function according to their vision that they are willing to try to force all other people to conform to that vision. And both sides are out of touch with the Wisdom of the Mother, with the Christ consciousness and with Saint Germain. When will a critical mass of Americans have had enough of trying to do the impossible? When will people step back and ask: “How does the universe actually work? I do not care what this or that authority figure says about how the universe should work. I want to know how it actually works. How can I know this?” And then the answer will be: “Through the Christ consciousness and the Wisdom of the Mother.” “Ask and ye shall receive.” “When a student is ready the teacher appears.” The ascended masters are ready to teach Americans, but  we must be invited, we must be asked.

But of course, you do not need to recognize ascended masters, but you need to somehow tune in to that higher reality that is higher than what is created by the human mind and to the Wisdom of the Mother. It is possible to look at the material universe and learn much about how the universe works, but you cannot understand everything by looking at the material universe. You must also use that Christ mind to tune in to those principles that you cannot learn by looking backwards or by looking up from the material universe. You must go directly to the source because they can only be seen from above, they cannot be seen from below.

At the time when I was in embodiment, the Hindu Brahmins were caught in this, seeking to create mental images of how the universe should work. I said at the time: “Let us put aside all of these speculations and instead focus on mastering our own minds, and then when we have raised our consciousness beyond this lower state of consciousness, then perhaps we can again look at these larger issues.” Today many people are ready to look at these larger issues because they have raised their consciousness and many are willing to raise their consciousness further. It is a different time with much greater opportunity both for spiritual students and spiritual teachers. But what does it require? A willingness to look beyond what you have now. If you are always looking back towards these teachings that were given so long ago, you cannot fulfill the potential you have in this Age.

The answer is not in the past

Look at so many people in America including some celebrities who are looking to Buddhism, who are looking to the Dalai Lama, thinking this is the answer. But the Dalai Lama has a specific position for the Tibetan people who are at a much lower level of consciousness than the American people. What can you as an American really learn from the Dalai Lama? He is not meant to be a spiritual leader for America. What can you learn from the Christian religion which is looking backwards and which never even understood the true teachings of Christ from the very beginning? How can you move into a New Age by looking for old spiritual teachings? If you really want to flow with the times, you must find the higher spiritual teachings that are being released today.

Look at the irony. So many religious people think: “Back there in the past when our religious teaching was given, it came from a higher authority.” However they see it, there was a higher authority that released this teaching 2,000 years ago, 2,500 years ago, 3,000 years ago. It came from a higher authority. But they do not think: “Where is that higher authority today? Does it really make sense that this almighty being in the spiritual realm could only release one teaching on earth and has had nothing to say in two or three thousand years and could not release anything today and does not want to release anything today?” Does it really make sense? Does anybody ask this question? Many do of course and many are indeed willing to look for something new. And these are the people who will drive the shift that will bring America into the Golden Age. The past cannot manifest the future. If you keep doing the same thing and expect different results, you are not going into the Golden Age.

It is my privilege and my joy to seal this conference and to give you my gratitude for having been willing to be part of it. We of the ascended masters cannot bring the Golden Age alone. You human beings cannot bring the Golden Age alone. It can only be done by establishing a figure eight flow between the ascended realm and people in embodiment. You are part of that flow. Many other people are part of the flow, many of whom have not even heard the concept of ascended masters but they are still able to tune in.

You cannot pull yourself up by your own bootstraps. You cannot save the planet by using the same consciousness that has created current conditions on the planet. You must reach for something beyond. However you see it, whatever you call it, the important thing is that you experience that there is something beyond. You experience that there is a Presence beyond your own mind and beyond whatever you see in the material world. Have you experienced my Presence during this release? In that case, you have something to build on, a frame of reference that can help you rise above the illusions of Mara that may still be affecting you.

Gautama Buddha I AM, and I seal you in a Flame of Peace that I hold for earth, and I hold it because I have become one with it so that I AM the Flame of Peace, the Flame of Cosmic Peace. Be sealed then in that flame.

 

* The dictations in the book were given in 2018

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Manifesting the golden age through the Wisdom of the Divine Mother


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and I hold the office of the Divine Mother for Earth. What is the Divine Mother? How can you understand the Divine Mother? How can you grasp the Divine Mother? How can you experience the Divine Mother?

Creation of two complementary forces

We will begin our inquiry by looking at the Creator. In the beginning of this world of form that we are all part of, there was the Creator. The Creator is One Being. Regardless of the images that have been projected on earth, the Creator is not masculine or feminine. The Creator is beyond any kind of distinction. Yet, when the Creator started the creative process, it generated, out of its oneness, two: an outgoing force and a contracting force. An expansive and a contracting force. This can be described as the expansive force being masculine, the contracting force being feminine. But it is somewhat deceptive to describe it this way because the images associated with masculine and feminine on earth are not in alignment with what the Creator originally created.

The Creator did not create two opposing forces, even though it seems that way to the linear mind. The Creator created two complementary forces that exist in a symbiotic, holistic relationship. In other words, you cannot separate the two. You cannot have just one force. You cannot turn them into a dualistic polarity and make them opposites. You can, of course, do all this in the mind that is separated from reality but you cannot do it in the Christ mind.

We can say that even before the expanding and contracting forces were created, there was the creation of the One mind. In a Christian context, we have, when we talk about this, often called it the Christ mind. But again, the images created on earth about the Christ are not in alignment with what we mean with this One mind. You can in a Buddhic concept, which we have done also, call it the Buddha Nature. But again, the Buddha Nature in reality is different from what many Buddhists project of images upon the Buddha Nature. What we can say is that there was the creation of this one mind, the unifying mind, that is meant to keep the two forces in a symbiotic relationship so they do not become opposites.

Why is this essential for creation? Because the Creator intended to create a sustainable creation that would not self-destruct. And in order to avoid any form from self-destructing, the two forces, the two creative forces, must be seen as unified, as two sides of the same reality, as both being necessary for the creation and sustaining of the world of form. Somewhat like the Tai Chi seen in Taoism, where the two forces are not opposites but complementary. This, of course, presents a conceptual difficulty for those of you who are in physical embodiment and attempt to understand this because even the language and the concepts that are so common on earth are meant to show differences, distinctions. And therefore there is a tendency to see everything as opposites. When I talk about an expanding force and a contracting force, you immediately think that since these seemingly go in opposite directions, they must be different, they must be separate, they must be working in opposite directions. But they are not. They are complementary. One cannot exist without the other.

Connecting with reality outside your own mind

Why is this important? Why does this matter? Well, for many reasons. But if we project what will happen in America over these coming decades, we will see that there will be the emergence of a new awareness. And this awareness can be described in various ways, but I will describe it in one way here. If you go back in history, you see that during the Middle Ages, there was a process known in Europe as the witch hunts. There was also the Inquisition. But primarily the witch hunts was a persecution of women. They were called witches. But really, a more correct way would be the term also used that they were wise women. They were women who had a greater understanding of how nature works, how the human body works. They were therefore able to use natural remedies such as herbs and others to heal various diseases. This meant that they had what we can call the Divine Sophia, the feminine wisdom of how the world actually works.

Why was this seen as a threat? Well, it was seen as a threat by the Catholic church because the Catholic church was based on a patriarchal male-dominated view of life. We have explained many times that this goes back to the fallen beings who simply made the decision to make men the dominant sex on earth and to suppress women in order to create this inherent, irreconcilable conflict at the most basic level of society. You see that the Catholic church from its inception as the Jewish religion and as later religions was an expression of this attempt to suppress women. Why is this important? Why is it important to understand this? Because when you understand what we have said about the fallen beings, you realize that they are out of touch with reality. This has two ramifications. They are out of touch with the spiritual world and therefore with the One mind, the Christ mind. But they are also out of touch with the matter world, with the natural world, and therefore how the universe actually works.

You can say that when the Creator decided to create self-aware extensions of itself and give people free will, it foresaw that some beings could use their free will to go against the very creative process itself. The Creator created these beings as co-creators, but it could see that some might use their free will to go against, to rebel against the creative process. To give these people the greatest possible opportunities to come back from this choice, to transcend this choice, to free themselves from this choice, the Creator created two ways for this to happen.

One is the Christ consciousness, which is what we have primarily focused on in this dispensation. In other words, however low you go, even if you go to the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, you cannot lose the opportunity to contact the Christ mind and by contacting the Christ mind, see through the illusion at your present level of consciousness so you can rise to the next level up. However, it is entirely possible when people go into separation, into the illusion of separation, that they can refuse to make use of this safety mechanism of the Christ mind. The other safety mechanism is that the material universe works in certain ways. There are certain of what science calls natural laws. They are really spiritual laws, spiritual principles. They are, of course, defined by beings in the spiritual realm, the Elohim who created the earth. The safety mechanism is that even when you rebel against the co-creative process, you can observe how nature, how the universe, actually functions.

Now why is this important? It is important because when you rebel against the co-creative process, you can do so by going into the duality consciousness. In the duality consciousness, what do you do? You take these two basic polarities of the two basic forces, and you turn them in your mind into opposites. Then you superimpose a value judgment upon this dualistic thought system, this dualistic worldview. And you say that something is good, something is bad, something is right, something is wrong, something is good, something is evil. When you do this, without realizing what you are doing, you are enveloping yourself in a veil of illusion. The Buddha called it maya. Jesus called it the consciousness of death. You are enveloped in an illusion because you have lost touch with a reality beyond your own mind, a reality that is not created by your own mind. Your mind becomes what we have called a closed system, a self-validating, self-reinforcing system. This means that you are now projecting an image of what you want the world to be like, how you want the world to function. And you are convinced that you can do this and that you can force the world, force the entire universe to function according to your vision. As I said, once you have stepped into this, it becomes a self-reinforcing process because when you are only looking at what your own mind generates, you cannot see that it is entirely an illusion. You cannot see this from inside your mind. The only way out of this state of illusion is to contact something outside your mind. And the one way to do this is to contact the Christ mind, the other way is to observe how the material universe actually works.

Cutting off people on earth from the safety mechanisms

What have the fallen beings done? They have attempted to cut off both of these ways out for most people on earth. They have done this primarily in two ways. They have set themselves up as the leaders of religions and the leaders of society, including, but not limited to, science. This means that the fallen beings are now defining what human beings can receive from a higher source, the Christ mind. You see, the Christian religion was the creation of the Catholic church. It was the fallen beings setting themselves up as the ones who could define what Christ is and what Christ can do and what Christ can tell people. And they defined it in such a way that Christ is some remote being up there in heaven that is way beyond normal human beings and that can only be contacted by a few special people, namely the fallen beings themselves. In other words, the fallen beings used Christianity to create a barrier between the people and Christ. Yet the reality of Christ is that there is no such barrier and there never could be. God has not set up a barrier between people on earth and Christ. The kingdom of God is within you, meaning all people have access to the Christ mind directly within themselves, they do not need anything exterior to themselves, such as a power elite or an institution on earth.

At the same time, the fallen beings have attempted in various ways, first through religion, then through science, then through political ideologies, to define an image of how the material universe is supposed to work. And they have again set themselves up as the experts who can define this image, who can, for example, interpret scientific findings or even define what scientific research should be done by defining the paradigm upon which scientific inquiry is based. They have attempted to distort both the Christ mind and the observation of the matter universe.

Tuning in to the office of the Divine Mother

Now, this brings me back to the fact that I am the representative of the Divine Mother for Earth. What is the office of the Divine Mother? Well, it is first of all, the office that helps people look at the world, look at the material world, and grasp how the world actually functions. This does not mean that the Divine Mother, the office of the Divine Mother is cut off from the office of Christ and the planetary Christ. But it does mean that Jesus, who holds the office of the planetary Christ, is the one who more directly works with people who can tune in to the Christ mind. Whereas the office of the Divine Mother works with people who can tune in to the material world, to this feminine wisdom of how the world actually works. I have, or rather my office has, before I ascended, worked with many people who were able to tune in to how nature works. This is not just women, it is also men, but it is primarily women who are open to tuning in to this. Therefore, there are more women who can work with my office than there are men, although there certainly are many men also.

Why am I talking about this when the topic is America? Because one of the things I see happening in America in these coming decades is that there will be an expansion of the number of people who are willing to tune in to and work with the office of the Divine Mother. This does not mean they have to know about ascended masters or the ascended master Mother Mary, or even that there is an office of the Divine Mother. They can tune in to it intuitively without understanding what they are tuning in to. But they can still receive ideas and intuitive promptings that can help them improve some aspect of life on earth. There are, of course, many people who are already working with my office, many people in the healing arts for example, many people in education, but also many people in science.

What will happen is that in the coming decades much of the technological progress that will happen, and as Saint Germain talked about in his vision for the Golden Age, will happen through the office of the Divine Mother. Because what is technology really? Well, it is an attempt to look at how the material universe works and then use these observations to create some form of technology that can allow people to do something that they currently cannot do with their minds or with their physical bodies. You can create machines that can perform work that cannot be done with a physical body or even done with animals as was done before technology.

Working with two complementary forces

This, of course, has many ramifications, but the reason I started talking about the two complementary forces is that I look for a growing number of people, primarily women, in the field of science to be open to this idea that the entire world is generated out of these two complementary forces. They can be described in various ways because there are actually many such forces, many levels of forces, but there is always a complementarity. They are not opposites, they are not working against each other. However, when you go into the duality consciousness and create these two opposing polarities, then you lose touch with the two complementary forces. This means that everything you create from the duality consciousness cannot have a balance between the two forces and that which does not have a balance between the two forces will over time crumble, self-destruct. It cannot be sustained over time. It can be sustained for some time, but not indefinitely over time.

The gravitational and the upward moving force

When more people begin to tune into this, there are many avenues for scientific research that will open up. And I will give you one example here that Saint Germain briefly mentioned, and it is gravity. So far, scientists have looked at gravity as a single force, as existing on its own. It pulls all matter towards a gravitational center, such as the center of the Earth. But the new understanding that will begin to emerge is that gravity cannot exist alone. It must exist as a complementary force to another force that pulls matter in the opposite direction. If there was not such a force, how do you explain that the sun can radiate light? The sun has tremendous mass. Surely, if there was only gravity, the sun should have created such a tremendous force of gravity that light could not escape the sun, so how does light escape the sun and reach the earth? Because light is propelled by the other force that works in complementarity with gravity. These two forces are in this complementary relationship. What does this mean? It means that they are always in a balance. This balance can shift, it can change, but there is always a balance. What actually maintains that balance is the One mind, the Christ mind. But the important discovery that can begin to break through in the scientific field is that there are always two complementary forces, and therefore, gravity must have a complementary force and if we can find out how to make use of this force, we can create technology that seemingly suspends the force of gravity. It does not completely suspend it, but it allows us to create technology that has a different balance between the two forces than we have with technology that rests on the ground, such as cars.

Hovering vehicles

Cars represent a form of technology that has the same kind of balance between the two forces as your physical bodies. Therefore, they are pulled towards the center of the earth, meaning they come to rest on the surface of the earth. Now science is currently thinking that the density of the earth prevents a car from sinking into the earth and continuing its journey towards the center. But it is not actually the density of matter. It is the complementary force, the expansion force, the upward moving force that causes all objects, all loose objects, to rest on the surface of the earth. When scientists begin to realize this and research this, they will discover this force and they will discover that all forces are really vibrational in nature. Even gravity is a form of vibration, because energy itself is vibration and this means that if you can change the vibration, if you can discover a specific type of vibration, you can actually change the balance between the gravitational and the upward moving force.

And this will allow you to create, let us just use the example of a car, a car that can hover at a certain height above the surface of the earth. What scientists will discover is that there are certain vibrational zones depending on their distance from the gravitational center. Each zone has a certain level of vibration and when you can shift the vibration of an object, you can make it ascend or rise to a higher gravitational zone than on the surface of the earth. This means you can now create a vehicle that can hover at a certain range of elevations. This will of course have many ramifications. First of all, as Saint Germain mentioned, that if you have cars that can hover in the air, you do not need this expensive complicated road system. You can also completely avoid accidents, because you can have cars at different levels so they do not crash, run into each other. You can, of course, install sensor technology that will also prevent this crash. You can create cars that do not need a human driver to make it go to a certain location. This can all be controlled by computer technology more advanced than you have today, but still.

Of course, you can also use this technology to send objects into orbit around the earth, such as satellites. Instead of having a rocket that burns huge amounts of fuel, you can adjust the vibrational field of the object and make it rise to your desired height above the Earth and go into orbit. There will be many ramifications of this. But in order for this to come about, there needs to be an increase in this understanding and attunement that you have always the two complementary forces and when they are in balance, you can create something that is sustainable. When they are out of balance, whatever you create will eventually crumble, fall apart, self-destruct.

The shift from the force-based mindset

This then is an alternative to what we have called force-based technology. Now you may say, am I not talking about two forces? Am I not talking about having one force suspend the other force? But I am not talking about forces as opposites. This is what you see currently in science, in the entire mindset, because this is what goes back to the fallen beings. The force-based mindset goes back to the fallen beings. They have cut themselves off from the Christ Mind, they have cut themselves off from the Divine Mother and the wisdom of the Mother, and therefore they are trying to force their vision upon the universe. And this can be done to some degree because of free will and your co-creative abilities. But you will always create an imbalance and the imbalance will continue to grow. And this is why you need to apply more and more force to maintain your creation. And this is what will eventually lead your creation to self-destruct because you cannot produce enough force. Whereas when you are seeing the basic forces of creation as complementary, you have virtually unlimited energy, virtually unlimited force, because you are not trying to force an unbalanced vision upon the universe.

What does it require to discover and implement such technology? It requires a shift in mindset away from this dualistic mindset that is force-based. And what does that mean? It means you need to have people who are able to both tune into the Christ mind and realize that there are higher principles that were defined from a higher level of awareness. And then you need to also tune in to the Divine Mother and to the wisdom of the Mother for how the universe works. And this requires people to shift their mindset from what is so prevalent today, where so many people are willing to use force to get their way. And this means that they are in a mindset that we have called the mindset of lack. They think the universe has limited resources. They think the earth has limited resources. They think the Divine Mother has limited resources and wants to withhold something from them. This means that they think they live in a hostile universe.

The abundant life on earth

The shift that is required is what we have talked about before, where people shift into realizing they actually live in a friendly universe. Jesus said: “Fear not, little flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” What is the kingdom? Well, it can be seen as the spiritual world where you can ascend to the spiritual world, and it is the Father’s good pleasure to have you ascend because the Father has not put any obstacles in your way. The fallen beings have attempted to put obstacles in your way, but they can only affect you if you make choices to let them affect, you because you separate yourself from the Christ mind. It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the Christ consciousness.

But you could equally say: “Fear not, little flock, for it is your Divine Mother’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom on earth.” In other words, to give you the abundant life, the affluent life. The Divine Mother is not the one restricting your abundance, your nurturance on earth. It is the consciousness of antichrist, the consciousness of death, the force-based consciousness that has projected these limitations on the material universe, that has created the lack, created the poverty that people currently think is a reality or even the only reality on earth. Therefore, they think they live in a hostile universe that wants to withhold things from them and they have to take it by force, by forcing the physical earth to give them what they need.

The reality is that the Divine Mother is not only capable but also willing to give people everything they need without the use of force. But this requires people who are willing to shift their mindset to overcome this force-based mindset and tune in to the wisdom of the Mother, become wise women and wise men. Again, both men and women can do this, but it is foreseeable that it will be a larger group, a larger number of women who will be able and willing to do this. And this is what I look for in America and, of course, in all other nations. The emergence of these women who are willing to tune in to the Divine Mother, who are willing to tune in to the physical realm and discover, receive from me and from my office, from other ascended masters, this knowledge of how the universe actually works. And how to work in cooperation with the material universe instead of seeking to force it to give you what you want.

Tuning in to the wisdom of the Divine Mother

This also requires them to tune in to realize that the Divine Mother has no favorites. The Divine Mother is not elitist and therefore will not allow a small elite to monopolize wealth or resources. And to force them into their own control by forcefully taking it from the people or taking the fruits of the people’s labor. Technological growth must go hand in hand, as Saint Germain said, with a raising of awareness and a willingness to raise up all life. This, of course, is something that has already begun. Many, many people have started to tune in to this in various ways. Many of them have come from sources of knowledge that are relatively primitive, that are not really sophisticated enough to bring about the change I am talking about. But as more and more people open their minds to this, they will be able to receive these ideas from me and from my office that will raise this to a higher level. So far, many of the people who have tuned in, have tuned in to beings in the emotional but especially in the mental realm. And then have received some ideas that are not necessarily wrong or destructive, but they are not the highest possible ideas that people could receive, because they can, of course, receive this only from the ascended level. It is not beings in the emotional, mental or identity realms that have created the matter universe. It is beings in the ascended realm that have created the matter universe, so if you really want the wisdom,  the Divine Sophia, you need to tune into the ascended level and not the identity, mental or emotional levels. Or even for that matter, the physical.

Multiplying talents

This can be, and will be, a tremendous change in society. And it will shift society in so many ways that it would be overwhelming for most people if I told them exactly how society will shift. I have lifted the veil just a little bit in terms of technology. But another important area is, of course, the economy. There will be a rising awareness of how the economy actually works, how money works. And this will be based on the principle that we have referred to many times with Jesus’ parable about the three servants who receive talents. And those who multiply them receive more. You do not multiply the talents by seeking to take by force from other people the value of their labor and concentrating it in your own hands. You only multiply the talents when you use money and wealth to raise up all people in a society. And this is, of course, where America is currently lacking compared to many other democratic nations, where there is a higher level of this what we have called social awareness or basic humanity. And the question of how quickly the new technology can be brought forth is very much tied to this development of the social awareness as you called forth in this invocation you gave before this dictation, because whether the technology can be released in America or in other nations will very much depend on the level of social awareness. And if Americans do not develop the necessary level of social awareness then many forms of technology cannot be released here. This, of course, does not mean that America cannot make use of this technology, but America will not be the forerunner for manifesting it, because there is too much of a risk in America that it will be attempted to be monopolized and attempted to be used by the elite to enrich themselves. This technology cannot truly be monopolized but nevertheless the elite can do something to attempt to use it to enrich themselves rather than all other people.

A new look on labor

Some of the changes that will happen will be a shift in how societies look at labor. What is labor? So far there has been this consciousness that has been driving the way societies look at labor, and that is that you produce something that for example is: you are working in a factory, you are producing certain goods and they can then be sold for money. Or you are working on a farm and you are sowing the crops, tilling the fields, harvesting the crops, tending the animals and so forth. You are doing something that can be monetized, that can be evaluated based on money, that can be given a monetary value. This has the ramification that the labor that you perform, you are not necessarily given the monetary value of that labor, not the fullness of it. But there is someone else who is reaping perhaps more monetary value from your labor than you do. It can be the noble man who owns the land that you live on, so he does not even pay you money to do the work, you get a place to live and food and that is it.

It can be somebody who owns the factory and you may be paid a certain salary but the factory owner reaps the majority of the monetary value created through your labor.

This is, of course, the system created by the fallen beings so that they can set themselves up in these privileged positions where they do not have to perform physical work in order to accumulate money because other people are doing the physical work and the fallen beings are reaping the majority of the monetary value that is created. But what will emerge in the golden age is a new look on labor and the monetary value of labor. For example, you have many societies today where women are not only giving birth to the children but are primarily responsible for doing the labor of feeding the children, keeping them alive, bringing up the children and so forth. You have societies where, when the parents grow old it is primarily women that are given the task of taking care of the older people. However, what do you see beginning to happen in certain societies such as China and Japan? You see that the birth rate has fallen so low that the population is actually shrinking. And the result of this is that the population is aging so that the percentage of older people who are not able to work is growing.

How can you as a society move beyond this unsustainable level? Well, you have to say that giving birth to children, raising children, has a monetary value. It is labor. What has so far by many societies been taken for granted that women should do this can now be seen as being labor that has a monetary value. In other words, so far in many societies women have been like the feudal peasants of the Middle Ages. They were required to do work and all they received was room and board, a place to live and food. But they were not given a monetary value of their labor. If these states that are experiencing a decline in the population, a decline in the birth rate, if they want to reverse the trend, then society needs to say: “Women giving birth to and raising children is of value to society, so we must put a monetary value on it and pay women to do this. Women who take care of the older people in the family, this has a monetary value to society because otherwise society would have to do this, so we must pay the women, or for that matter the men, if they choose to do it, but we must pay people to do this.”

The concept of a basic income

You can also come to a point where you realize that just living, just existing, you are actually giving a service to society because you have to have a place to live, you have to eat, you have to have clothes and therefore you are contributing to the economy. And this can lead to the concept of a basic income where you are saying that it is actually in society’s interest to pay people this basic income so they can survive at a basic level. And then if they want a higher standard of living, then they can work or they can start a business. But there is always that bottom level so people can survive, and it is in society’s interest to keep people at that level.

You can see how these ideas would meet enormous resistance in the United States with the “rugged individualism,” with the attitude that: “I make my own luck, I have done all the hard work, I should receive the reward, I should not pay taxes to support other people.” And much of this attitude that is more prevalent in the United States than in most other democratic nations, in fact all other democratic nations, and therefore you can see that there are some dramatic shifts that are required. And who can bring this shift about? Well, for the largest part, women. Women are the ones who can tune into this, the wisdom of the mother, and they can see that even though from a certain perspective this seems to be unrealistic or outrageous or just plain wrong, from the perspective of the Divine Mother, the wisdom of the Divine Mother, it actually is perfectly sensible, it is very constructive because it will actually take the economy of a nation to a higher level. However, before this can happen, of course, you need to overcome this so-called capitalist system, or free enterprise system as some call it, that allows an elite to reap the fruit of the people’s labor. You need to instead shift and say the people should receive the majority of the monetary value of their labor, and then they should pay a fair amount of taxes to the state for providing the public services that the people need.

You can see that there are some calculations out there that if the top ten percent of the rich people paid a fair tax rate, it could generate so many billions of dollars on a worldwide basis every year. And you can see therefore that if there was a different system where the top ten percent were not even allowed to make that much money, then societies could easily afford to pay people a basic income, to pay the people who do labor with the children, with the elderly, and so forth. This could easily be achieved by a fairer distribution of the monetary value of people’s labor, and when you do not allow a small elite to steal the majority of the monetary value of people’s labor.

Ideology vs. the wisdom of the Divine Mother

Of course, there will be some, especially in the United States, who will cry out: “Communism! Socialism!” But it has nothing to do with it. Communism was an ideology that created an artificial, unrealistic view of how the universe was supposed to work, and attempted to project it onto the universe by force. Capitalism is likewise an ideology that creates an artificial image of how the universe should work, and attempts to project it upon society. Both are unsustainable.

What has sustained the so-called capitalist system is that capitalism still gives more freedom for individual initiative than communism could ever do, and that is why the capitalist system has not collapsed. It is not because of capitalism itself, but because there is still enough freedom that enough people can be creative and can come up, produce the wealth that keeps society afloat. But as you can clearly see, there are certainly dangers of a collapse of the system, which has happened several times, and which will happen again if the economy is not reformed. What I am proposing here, is not an ideology. You need to make a distinction here, those of you who are able to do this, and realize that what has been created from the duality consciousness is ideologies, is images of how the world is supposed to work, how certain people, especially the fallen beings and the power elite, want the universe to work. But what I am talking about is the wisdom of the Divine Mother, which is not based on wanting the universe to work a certain way. It is based on an observation, an attunement of how the universe actually works. This is a fundamental difference, and what I am talking about is that, in the coming decades, more and more people will begin to tune in and grasp that difference.

What you see outplayed right now in many nations around the world, including democratic nations, and especially in the United States, is the rising up of this group of people who are becoming more desperate in trying to force their image, their mental image, upon the universe and upon society, forcing other people to conform to it. And this is what Saint Germain talked about, must be allowed to happen, so that the expressions of this become more and more extreme, more and more desperate, until a critical mass of people see this, see the lack of balance, see the futility of this entire mindset of thinking that human beings on this little planet called Earth can force the universe to conform to their mental images. Whereas the alternative is to tune into the Christ mind and the Divine Mother and therefore learn how the universe actually works, so that we can start working with the universe, with nature, with the planet. And therefore, we can open ourselves up to receiving the nurturance and the abundance that it is the Divine Mother’s good pleasure to give us. We can also open ourselves up to receiving the higher awareness that it is the Divine Father’s good pleasure to give us. And when a critical mass of people begin to see this, that is when you can see the release of this technology, of these ideas that will begin to truly manifest the Golden Age and create these huge changes that we have talked about that are so dramatic that most people currently cannot even imagine it or believe it. But when people begin to realize and get in touch with this wisdom of the Divine Mother, they will be able to accept that this can be a reality. As we have said before, it is not enough to release technology, an idea for technology. There has to be a critical mass of people who can actually accept that this is possible, otherwise the technology cannot be released.

You see how the progressive, the creative, the more open-minded people can play a tremendous role in bringing about this shift in consciousness, where we stop seeing nature, the planet, the universe as a hostile force, where we have to take whatever we want by forcing it, but instead start seeing it as a friendly force that will gladly give us everything we need if only we stop using force, but start accepting it instead.

With this I have given you the vision I wanted to convey. I am after all also the Archeia of the Fifth Ray of Vision. And as has been said, without vision the people perish, because without the vision of the Christ mind and the mind of the Divine Mother, people cannot create something sustainable. The United States was meant to be a nation where there was a certain level of Christ awareness and a certain level of the feminine wisdom. And without that it is not sustainable. Many Americans take it for granted and think that America could never decline or disappear. But I will remind you that many Romans thought the same about the Roman Empire. And where is it today? You can go to Rome and see the ruins of the Roman Empire and you could just as easily have the ruins of America if Americans are not willing to tune in to this source of the inalienable rights that they take for granted.

I am grateful for the opportunity to bring this forth, to project it into the collective consciousness through your chakras. You have achieved not only the highest potential for this conference, you have gone beyond it and for this we are very grateful. I therefore seal you in the joy of the Divine Mother, for it really is my joy to give you a vision of the Kingdom.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

The emergence of new Christian movements in America

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. I choose to speak at this time because throughout America, there are many Christians who are either already in church or ready to go to church, and so they sit there in their churches feeling that they are the chosen people, the ones who are guaranteed to be saved, the ones who are doing what Christ wants them to do, and therefore they are convinced that they are in alignment with me and I look upon them with approval. This, of course, is not reality.

I have now since 2002 given numerous teachings about the fact that Christianity today, and for that matter Christianity since the inception of the Catholic Church, has been almost in complete opposition to my teachings and mission. This is not to say that there are not people within the Christian tradition who have locked in to me as a living spiritual being and who have therefore gone beyond the outer doctrines and rituals and the churches and all of the murder and mayhem that has been perpetrated by the Christian religion. But by and large, the Christian religion is still today out of alignment with the reality of Christ.

That is why, of course, they do not recognize the real Jesus but worship a man-made idol created by the very forces of antichrist, the fallen beings who very quickly, or actually from the very beginning controlled the Catholic church and therefore created many of these doctrines, many of these images of Christ that are out of alignment with the reality of who I am, why I came to earth, and what the Christ consciousness really is and what it is meant to do. As we have said before, the real high potential of Christianity was that I would be seen as an example to follow, whereby a critical mass of people could put on that personal Christhood, attain that Christ consciousness, and therefore humanity could become free from the influence of the fallen beings, those who are in the mind of antichrist.

The second coming of Christ

Clearly, this has not come to pass over these past 2000 years, but it will indeed come to pass as we move further into the golden age. It is not my intention here to lament about the past and what has not happened, but to give you a vision of how I see the development of Christianity as we move into these first decades of the golden age. What will happen to Christianity in the golden age? Well, what will happen is that the present form of Christianity that you see in America will decline, will continue to decline until it either becomes insignificant or completely disappears. Many of the churches you see today and that the members of these churches are convinced will endure until the second coming of Christ, they will disappear.

Now you may say, why will they disappear? Because, the second coming of Christ will take place but they will not notice. The second coming of Christ is, as I have explained many times, not that I will return as some heavenly being in an undeniable manifestation, but that 10,000 people will manifest Christhood and millions of more will manifest a degree of Christhood. This is the true second coming of Christ, and this will happen in these next decades, as it is already beginning to happen, as many of you are the forerunners for this development. This is what the Christian churches will not notice. They will not be willing to look at this, they will not be willing to admit it, and what will be the result of it?

New Christian communities working with Jesus

The result will be that these many Christed beings cannot find a place to express their Christhood within the context of these established Christian churches. And therefore they must do what? Well, they must go elsewhere. And this will mean that either they go to a more universal form of spirituality, or they found, create new Christian churches. There is a huge potential in America, elsewhere of course also, but let us focus on America, for the creation of new Christian churches, new Christian communities that are much more in tune with the reality of Christ. I am not saying that this will be based on the teachings I have given through this messenger and on the Ask Real Jesus website. Of course, some of these people will find the website, will make use of it, but it is not the purpose that all of these new Christian communities and churches should be based on the website or should have anything to do with this messenger. This messenger is not interested in being looked up to as some kind of leader of this movement, nor does he want any kind of credit for this because he has decided long ago that he wants his reward in heaven.

But the point is that many, many people, those who have the potential to manifest Christhood, they have the potential to tune into me as an ascended being, as an ascended master. And through that attunement with me, they will receive promptings, ideas, directions, that they can then carry out in accordance with their individual background, their individual psychology, their individual creativity. And this will transform Christianity in America because the old churches that will not change, that will not adapt, they will lose members, as many of them are already doing. And those people who have some attunement with me, they will join these new churches and they will adopt and accept a new approach to Christianity that will be very much in alignment with what I have given on the website because naturally when people tune into me, whether they know about the website or not, they will receive the same instructions from me for certainly I do not plan to give different instructions to different people so that you create more animosity between Christian churches.

But of course I will adapt my instructions to people’s individual background and I will allow them to carry out those instructions in accordance with their individual creativity and the needs of the group of people they are serving. Certainly there will be some differences among these new churches but not in a sense that it will be a categorical conflict between them but more that they will focus on different aspects of Christhood, different aspects of the spiritual path, different aspects of helping people work with their psychology and overcome various issues.

The suppression of women in Christian churches

Now who are going to be the forerunners for this development? It will of course be both men and women but naturally it will be a majority of these people will be women. Why? Because Christianity has now for so long been an instrumental religion in suppressing women and therefore naturally I want to compensate for this or rather I want to move America beyond this suppression of women so that it can really move into the golden age of Saint Germain where, of course, there cannot be any suppression of women, any discrimination against women or for that matter any other minority groups.

Naturally you will see that the old churches will resist this as they are already resisting it. But you see that in even in many of the traditional churches the people who are most active, the people who are most willing to do something in the churches are women but yet these churches will not allow them to have any decision making positions. Why not? Because the vast majority of the Christian churches in America are still in the patriarchal mindset and they do in fact believe, many of these pastors, that it is necessary to keep women away from decision-making positions in their churches. You would be surprised if you could peer into the minds of some of these pastors or other leaders of these Christian churches. Or if you could listen to their secret private conversations that they have, not even their official meetings but their private conversations. You would be surprised at how negative of an attitude they actually have to women.

Many of them actually believe that women are an inferior group of people, that women are inferior to men. That women are responsible for the fall of man and therefore it is their role as Christian leaders to keep women in their place. This is, of course, a mindset that time has run away from a long time ago but especially as we move into the golden age and especially in this decade of women, time truly has run away from this patriarchal, we might even say medieval mindset. And that is why you will see that gradually these women who are the ones who are keeping these churches functioning, they will decide to simply stop, to walk away, to find some other way to serve and to become part of these new Christian churches and groups and communities that will spring up. It is simply not survivable for a Christian church in America in this decade to continue this suppression of women.

Now what is really behind the suppression of women, not only in America but looking back towards Old Testament times in the Middle East and beyond? And you can say, of course, as we have explained before that this comes from the fallen beings who when they came to this planet decided that the best way to create conflict was to create a conflict between men and women because that was the most fundamental division on earth, the division between the two sexes. But you can look beyond this and see, what is the mindset that this comes from? And it is really the superiority complex, the delusions of grandeur, this obsessive-compulsive desire to feel that you are better than others.

The superiority-inferiority game on earth

Naturally, when you look at our teachings about the duality consciousness, this is clearly dualistic. You are comparing yourself to others on a scale with two extremes that is based on a value judgment. Some are better, others are worse. Some are superior, some are inferior. Clearly dualistic, but the point is this. Behind the suppression of women is this superiority complex. And it is of course not only the fallen beings who are trapped in this, for many human beings, many of the original inhabitants of the earth are trapped in it as well. It is not so that the fallen beings brought the superiority complex to earth. It was already here in these societies that attempted to create this uniformity.

These societies were not egalitarian societies, they were hierarchical societies where there was an elite that were attempting to get the broad population to submit to the leadership of the elite. The stage was already set and all the fallen beings had to do was walk onto the stage and inflate this superiority complex among the people who were leaders on earth and since then they have attempted to do everything they could to spread it. And they have done it throughout the world in many different ways. We have talked about it before and you mention in this invocation you gave that they took a tribe in the Middle East and they made them believe that they had the superior God and that they were the chosen people of that God. Why were they chosen for this particular scenario by the fallen beings? Because they had the greatest need to feel superior, not because they were superior in any way.

And you see the same in many other nations, but again let us focus on America. And you see in the American collective psyche this desire for America to be the greatest nation on earth. But how are you attempting to create this? Well, you are attempting to create economic power, military power. But it is power. It is a projection of power. Are there not other ways to be the greatest nation on earth? Well, what did I say 2,000 years ago to my disciples when they were quarrelling about who was the greatest among them? Did I not say: “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all” and you do see in America a certain willingness to serve the world.

You see many people in America who are willing to serve in various capacities. But there is still in the collective psyche of America this desire to be the greatest most powerful nation on earth. This is of course a certain irony. Because if you look at it in America today, if you look at it historically in many other nations, you will see a clear pattern. There is a group of leaders, often fallen beings, in some cases original inhabitants who have stepped into and adopted the fallen mindset. But there is a group of leaders in the fallen mindset who have this obsessive-compulsive need to set themselves up as a superior elite. But how can you really feel superior unless you have people who acknowledge your superiority and look up to you and obey you and worship you and see you as an idol? Well, you cannot.

So who are the people who are most likely to respond to such leaders with a superiority complex? They are actually people who have an inferiority complex. And you see this throughout history. You can see it in America right now if you are willing to look at it neutrally. There was a person who talked about making America great again. Clearly a superiority complex. Who are most of the people who are blindly believing whatever this person says? Many of them have the inferiority complex. How does this work? It works that the fallen beings appeal to those who have the inferiority complex and promise them that if you follow us and obey us then you will attain some superior status by the mere fact that you are following us. That you are obeying us. This will make you superior. This is not really rocket science. It is what should be Psychology 101 on all institutions of higher learning. It is not difficult to see once you are not caught in this bubble of this inferiority-superiority dynamic that the fallen beings are so good at creating.

The sense of superiority vs. oneness with Christ and all life

You see the same in the Christian churches of America. The leaders of these churches have this, many of them, this obsessive-compulsive need for superiority. And they feel that Christianity is the superior religion. Their form of Christianity is the superior religion and therefore they are the superior servants of Christ. But again, he who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Now you may talk a good game, act a good game. You may seem like you are really serving. But if you are serving based on this desire to feel superior, you are not serving with Christ. You are not serving Christ. You are not serving the people because you are not a servant. You have a self-centered motive of raising yourself up in comparison to others. Do you really think that Christ approves of this? Do you really think you can fool Christ into seeing you as such a good and faithful servant? Do you really think that by fooling other people you have fooled Christ? For I tell you nay, nothing that you do on earth can fool Christ. That is precisely the point of the Christ consciousness that gives you a frame of reference between what takes people closer to oneness, what takes them away from oneness.

And clearly the desire to be superior takes you away from oneness. For that matter, even the sense of inferiority takes you away from oneness. Because in Christ, in oneness, how can there be superior and inferior? That is why, he who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Without the need for superiority. In other words, transcend the need for superiority and then you will have my approval. There is absolutely no way to create an appearance of superiority on earth and thereby get into heaven. It cannot be done. The fallen beings have believed through the fall through several spheres that this can be done. Some of them still believe it today. Many people have been pulled into thinking that if I am a good Christian, then surely Jesus will take me to heaven after this lifetime. Many of these Christians have been disappointed when they went out of the body, they met me or other spiritual beings, and they realized to their shock that they were not going to heaven but would have to go back into embodiment on earth.

There are no superior beings in heaven. For when you are one with the Christ mind, you see the oneness of all life. And there is no room for superiority and inferiority. This does not mean that all beings in heaven are alike, but it means that they do not see their individual differences based on this scale with two extremes where one is superior, one is inferior. How long will the Christians of America be trapped in playing this game? How long will Americans in general be trapped in playing this superiority game?

Setting the stage for the golden age

Well, that is a question that will determine how quickly the golden age can be manifest on earth, how quickly Saint Germain can release some of these ideas, some of this technology that he talked about in his dictation yesterday. He talked about the need for a transformation of consciousness. Well, this transformation of consciousness is precisely what Christianity was designed to bring about in order to set the stage for the golden age of Saint Germain. Many Christians today think that I appeared in some kind of vacuum, but there is, of course, a very long-term plan from the ascended masters behind the progression of the ages.

I appeared 2000 years ago at the beginning of the Age of Pisces to bring about certain changes that would set the foundation for the next age of Aquarius and the golden age. It was, of course, the hope that those who acknowledged me and followed my teachings and example would be forerunners for bringing about this change. Some have done so, but there are many others who are not even in a Christian religion who have been part of setting the stage for the golden age. Many have precisely followed the inner teachings, transcended the need for superiority, and therefore they have left the Christian religion because they cannot identify themselves with what can only be called hypocrisy.

 The rebirth of Christianity

If you look at the Christian religion today, worldwide, but again let us focus on America, what do you see? The mindset of most Christians, especially the leaders, is hypocritical because they think they are superior to non-Christians. The leaders think they are superior to their own members. But why do they think this? Because they see themselves as separated from Christ.

For if they had come into oneness with Christ, with the Christ mind, and put on that individual Christhood, they would have transcended the need for superiority. It is an inevitable part of Christhood that you come to look this consciousness of the divisions, the superiority and inferiority, straight in the eye and say: “Get thee behind me, Satan! for I will have none of you, you have no place in my being” and when you do, you will experience such a freedom that most people could hardly imagine. You may look at many people and say they are not really trapped in a superiority complex, but they are trapped in the inferiority and they often feel inferior in subtle ways that they are not even consciously aware of and would not be able to articulate. And this makes them controllable by the fallen beings because they can use the inferiority complex to manipulate people in various ways, including saying: “If you follow us, you will be superior.”

What will happen in these coming decades is that you will have the emergence of these people who have transcended this dynamic and who therefore will do two things. They will tune in to me, to my Presence as a spiritual being, and they will tune in to the needs of people, specific groups of people, and they will therefore create these communities and organizations specifically to serve these people and this will be a rebirth of Christianity. A more compassionate Christianity, we might say. But we could also call it a more realistic Christianity.

The fallen standard projected upon Christ

What, when you look at this, is behind even the inferiority-superiority dynamic? Why are the fallen beings trapped in this need for superiority? Because they think you have to earn your way into heaven. They think there is a standard you have to live up to. What have we said many times? In order to mess things up on earth, the fallen beings had to do one thing: project there is a standard you have to live up to.

What have they done? They have created a god in their own image and after their own likeness. That is why they have created the angry judgmental God of the Old Testament. So what are they projecting? That the standard for whether you are going to go to heaven or not comes from God, is defined by God. In reality, it comes from the fallen beings and is defined by the fallen consciousness. But they have projected, and they have made many people believe that this is God’s standard. Many Christians believe that it is also Christ’s standard. But what is the Christ standard? It is simply this. Only the being who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven, and the being who descended from heaven had no standard that could be defined on earth.

How will you ascend back to heaven? By returning to that state of innocence where you have no standard in your mind that you are projecting upon Christ. When Peter told me that I was not going to suffer and go to Jerusalem, like I said, he was projecting his own standard upon me. Again, you all know my answer, get thee behind me, Satan. For this cannot bring you into heaven. When you have an earthly standard, a dualistic, relative, comparative standard, you cannot enter heaven. Christ is not projecting or imposing a standard upon you. The Christ mind gives you a frame of reference for what it means to be free of all of these standards that could be created in this unascended sphere. And when you use that frame of reference from the Christ mind to free yourself from all of these standards, well then, there is nothing that opposes your entry into heaven.

You cannot force your way into heaven. Because you are not in heaven, because you have forced yourself out of heaven, out of innocence. When you return to innocence, well, there is no barrier whatsoever that prevents you from entering heaven, when you come to the point where you make that final choice to leave the earth behind for good. So many things have been projected onto Christ by the fallen beings. So many things have been perpetrated, promoted, forced upon people, programmed into people from childhood by the Christian religion. This will begin to fade away. It is not just that people will leave the Christian religion. It is that more and more people will come to see the hollowness, the falseness, and the hypocrisy of the Christian religion. But they will see this because they tune into the reality of Christ.

Seeing the fallacy of the Christian religion

Again, we have talked many times about how change can happen. It can happen by you going within and receiving an experience, an intuitive mystical experience, from the Christ mind, that gives you a frame of reference. There is something higher. Or it can happen through the School of Hard Knocks, where you see out-pictured in the world, certain aspects of the fallen consciousness, the antichrist consciousness, the human consciousness, the consciousness of death, to where people can finally see it, that this is too much. Both of these things will happen in these coming decades. Traditional Christianity will become more and more set in its ways, more and more conservative, more and more determined to defend what they see as these traditional values.

Now if you look at Christian churches in America, they might define various of these traditional values and standards that they are defending and there are, of course, various things they are defending. What is really going on here is that there are people in these Christian churches, many among the leaders, who sense that their grip is slipping, that times are moving away from them, that they are losing ground. And that is why they have gone into this state of almost desperation, of wanting to hold on to whatever they can hold on to. And this is why you see this very peculiar situation. Where you take these Christian leaders, who go to the White House and let themselves be photographed around Donald Trump as president. And they tell him: “You are the greatest president since Lincoln” and they think that because he has appointed certain Supreme Court judges, he is even anointed by God or by Christ to be the president. But in reality, is Donald Trump religious at all? Is he a Christian according to the standards of these Christian churches? And he is not. And he never has been. And he has pretty much admitted this openly.

Again, the blindness that prevents you from seeing the hypocrisy in your actions and your words. Seeing the difference between what you claim to believe and what you are actually doing. Donald Trump is not in alignment with Christ and never has been. But, of course, since the leaders of Christian churches are not in alignment with Christ either, they are, of course, free to form an alliance. And if people believe it, well, there is only the School of Hard Knocks left, is there not? For, certainly I cannot reach these people. You will see how things will become more extreme in these coming decades. The Catholic church, have you seen the worst of the scandals that are waiting to be exposed in this church? Not by a long shot. There is much more to be exposed. The same thing with other Christian churches in America and elsewhere. And if the only way that people can come to see the fallacy of the Christian religion is through the School of Hard Knocks, well then, it is only a matter of how hard the knocks have to become.

Expressing the Christ perspective in any context

Of course, as I have said, there are already many, many people who are beginning or have already seen the fallacy of the Christian religion. And it is, again, to those people that I look to carry the religion of Christianity, or we should say perhaps the community of Christians, into the golden age. I am not envisioning a time where there will be no Christians or no Christian organizations, no Christian community. But whether the current churches survive or not is really not my concern whatsoever. But I do envision that there will be the emergence of these Christian communities who will have overcome the inferiority superiority dynamic. And therefore, they will see themselves as the servants of all, or at least the servants of specific groups of people that they feel it is their role to serve.

But I also see that many, many people will come to lock into, attune to, the reality of the Christ mind and they will begin to express it, not in a Christian context or a Christian community. Many will express it in a universal way, for it really is not a matter of the ‘Christian religion’. I did not come to earth to create a Christian religion. I came to create a movement that is not a centralized movement where people universally express that Christ perspective that gives people a frame of reference in specific situations. You can do this in any context, even a non-religious context.

There are many scientists, many researchers, many scholars, who are looking at society, looking at trends, looking at history, and expressing things in a universal way. Pointing out what is not sustainable in the long run. We have several times referred to this study by the Rand Corporation of the income inequality in America. Well, this entire study and its conclusions is an expression of Christhood, of the Christ consciousness. Pointing out something that is not sustainable. There are, of course, many, many other examples of this.

The Christ consciousness vs. the consciousness of death

You see here, Christians again are so focused on the Christian religion, but why are they focused on this? Because for them, this is their ticket to superiority. They think that they are superior because they are members or leaders of this Christian church. And they are doing all of these things that they claim Christ has defined, but that they have defined, or the fallen beings have defined and this gives them that sense of superiority. This has no reality in Christ. It truly is what I called the death consciousness, as in let the dead bury their dead. The death consciousness is when you identify yourself as a separate being, and you seek to set yourself up as being superior to others. That is the death consciousness. You cannot be superior unless you see yourself as a separate being.

What is the consciousness of life? The Christ consciousness. It is that you see the oneness behind all of the outer differentiations and you strive for that oneness with the Christ mind that also makes you see the oneness with all others, which is why you can be the servant of all. Because you are not seeking to raise yourself up, you are seeking to raise up the whole, or a specific group of people. And you are not doing this to force your way or buy your way into heaven. You are simply doing it because that is what the Christ mind does. And you look at all of these games that are played on earth, all of these dualistic games, the inferiority superiority game. And you understand what I meant when I said: “What is that to thee, follow thou me?” Because you have grasped, you have truly grasped, that what you really want is to come into more and more oneness with the Christ mind and therefore, you are willing to leave behind all of these games that keep you out of the Christ mind, because they reinforce the illusion that you are a separate being.

Women in the Christian churches

Yes, there will be churches who will attempt to survive by thinking they are doing the work of Christ by becoming more and more closed minded. What is behind it? As I said, they feel it is slipping away from them. Their control over the people is slipping. And who are the people they know they are losing first? Women.

Many of these patriarchal churches, many of these leaders, pastors, bishops, whatever you call them, they have a certain sense, often unrecognized at the conscious level, but they have a certain sense that Christianity’s treatment of women is not sustainable. But they cannot give up the sense of superiority that because they are men, they are superior to women. And they are holding their Christian churches hostage to this consciousness, instead of acknowledging that it is high time and past time to allow women to hold any position in any Christian church.

What are they really trying to hold down? Women. And they know this cannot be done, but they are trying to say we must maintain the standard, we must maintain the traditional values. And what they are really meaning is, we must maintain the suppression of women, for this is what Christ wants. But it is not what Christ wants. He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Do you not think women are included in the all? And why did I say he? Because back then, as today, it was a patriarchal culture where the leaders were ‘hes’. Had they been ‘shes’, I would have said she who would be greatest among you, let her be the servant of all. But it was pointless to say it, because there was nobody in leadership positions who were women because it was not allowed. And even many of my disciples had that patriarchal mindset, especially Peter, but to some degree Paul and the others. Which is why it is not recognized in the scriptures that I had female disciples, some of whom were more advanced than the male disciples.

Today, what do you see? You see these Christian churches in America where the leaders are men, and where they will allow women to do the dirty work, so to speak, but they will not allow them to make decisions. They are caught in this sense of superiority. But when you look at it in terms of spiritual maturity, spiritual advancement, many of the women are far more advanced than these male leaders. And that is why the male leaders have to suppress the women, because they are not willing to transcend themselves and grow in consciousness whereas many among the women are.

Attempting to kill Christ in anyone

You see this in other areas of society as well, where the men are sensing that women are growing faster and are more advanced than many men. Instead of being willing to change themselves and grow as quickly as the women, so they can keep up with the women, they instead seek to prevent women from growing or from attaining positions in society. Those who will not transcend must prevent others from transcending if they are to prevent these others from going ahead of them. And where does this come from? Who are the ones who do not want to transcend themselves but want to hold others back? Well, of course, the fallen beings. What else can they do? When you are not willing to use the Christ mind, you cannot rise in consciousness. You can increase your sophistication at the horizontal level, but you cannot rise vertically to higher levels of consciousness.

The scribes and Pharisees, the leaders of the Jewish religion, the temple priests, they were threatened by me because they sensed I had a higher level of consciousness than they did. What was their reaction? Well, they could have said: “ Oh, but if he has grown, we can grow too. If this Jesus has used the Christ consciousness to raise his consciousness to a higher level than ours, why do we not use the Christ consciousness to raise our level as well?” But they were not willing to do that, so what was their response? Kill the Christ.

What are the Christian leaders in America and elsewhere doing today in the mainstream churches? Attempting to kill Christ in their own members, especially in the women, but really in anyone. Why? Because they will not transcend their consciousness and they do not want others to do this and go ahead of them, so they cannot maintain their sense of superiority. Again, this is not rocket science. This should be Psychology 101 on all institutions of higher learning, even down to the high school level.

People are able to grasp this, to understand this. Not in terms of a Christian context, but simply psychology, basic psychology. Basic psychology should involve the inferiority-superiority dynamic. And many people are able to grasp it in their later teenage years and forward. It is not beyond what people can grasp today. They could not a hundred years ago or two thousand years ago, but today many people can grasp this and come to see how this inferiority-superiority dynamic has outplayed itself in world history and is outplaying itself today. So many examples, Russia, Israel, just to mention two that are in the news right now. China, Japan, a couple of generations ago. But many, many others where you see this superiority, not only nations, ethnic groups, religious groups, this or that group, racial groups.

White superiority, still a factor in America, especially in some Christian churches. They know it is not sustainable, but they are frantically, desperately trying to hold on to the traditional values, which is really code speak for ‘our’ sense of superiority, or ‘our’ position of superiority in society. They know this is slipping. They know that America will not continue to be ruled by the white elite, but they are desperately trying to hold on.

Helping people with their psychological issues

I am grateful for the opportunity to speak this in the physical, and have so many of you tuned in so that it can go out where you are, in the collective consciousness. I could say much more. I will, of course, say more as we move further into the golden age. But again, you reach this point where enough has been said to start this chain reaction that can take the collective consciousness to the next level. And then when that next level is reached, then it is more fruitful to give further teachings.

Truly, when I look forward into the golden age, specifically for America, I see the emergence of these spiritual communities that are vibrant, that are alive, that are helping people. They are not only Christians. Some are universal. Some are Buddhists. Some are other traditional religions. But they will have certain things in common. One is that they will not be based on requiring people to believe something, because they are based on giving people experiences. But many of them will also realize that in order to give people a mystical experience, you have to help people resolve their psychological issues, because these issues will block them from having the direct experience.

There will also be a growing awareness that the problems you see in society, such as many people getting into drug and alcohol abuse, some people getting into gangs and crimes, people getting into depression or hopelessness, that all these are really spiritual issues because people do not have a sense of purpose. They do not have an understanding of basic psychology, they do not know how to improve their psychology, and that therefore it is an essential part of spirituality to help people with this. It is also, of course, an essential part of Christianity because what else would the Christ do, as I said, but help people overcome the death consciousness that keeps them trapped in the material world.

This is something you can see already starting, where there are many of these people, many of these groups, who are seeking to help people with their psychological issues. This is much more in alignment with Christ than the Christian churches, who can only tell you to suppress it all and behave like a good Christian, and then Jesus will come and save you, even though you have not changed your consciousness, you have not resolved your psychology.

But how could I save people if they have not overcome the very psychology that causes them to run away from heaven? Do they really imagine that I will come back one day and force people to go into heaven? Naturally, entering heaven must be a choice. And you can only make that choice when you have resolved the psychology that caused you to go away from oneness and go deeper and deeper into separation. So this is another topic, but certainly many people have already locked into this, many more will. And if there are going to be successful Christian communities, they will have to make the connection between Christ and psychology.

With this, I will again express my gratitude and seal you in the Flame of Joy that I hold for earth. For truly, this Flame of Joy can consume the most subtle ploy of the devil and the serpents and the forces of antichrist. They are no match for this flame. They will burn when they touch it as you see mosquitoes burn when they touch the bright light.

With this, if you are willing, open your heart to this Flame of Joy that I now pour out in a greater measure than you might encounter in your daily lives. Spend some time, as the music plays, to tune in to this Flame of Joy and perhaps make it a regular occurrence that you spend a little time tuning in to this Flame of Joy that I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Bringing the golden age into physical manifestation through technology 

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 28, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. I want to give you another brief glimpse into what I see for America when I am looking forward. Again, what I see is what will come about. The question is how long it will take and how extreme of a situation needs to be enacted before the people see what they need to see.

A new sense of community in America

What I see coming for the future of America is part technology, part a shift in the way people relate to each other. I see that these two go hand in hand because there is a limit to what technology I can release, or rather when I can release it, and that limit is determined by the consciousness of the people and their willingness to work together as a community rather than being divided up into these opposing factions. It is clear that right now the United States, the American people, are very polarized. It is also clear that this is not a sustainable situation. It will shift. There will simply come a point, as we have said, where a critical mass of people will see that this has gone too far, that this cannot lead to a positive outcome for the American people.

There will be a shift in the public discourse where people will begin to question the extremist people, to call them on it. You will see that so far, the characteristic is that the extremist people are absolutely sure that they are right, or at least they present themselves that way. And this is what causes the more moderate people to stand back and say: “Well, we might as well not say anything. We cannot convince them anyway. We cannot talk sense to them.” But this will shift. There will come a point where the moderate balanced people will realize that they can indeed speak out and they can simply ask the questions, as I said, to make people think. They can also point out what they observe. They can ask questions about what the consequences will be of this extremist, unbalanced attitude and this will begin to happen.

There will begin to be more and more groups of people that will realize that they share their view of the political process, and they will begin to come together, not necessarily in groups and organizations, but more in what we might call communities. Communities where they seek to work together because they realize they have greater power in a community than as individuals. You know the old saying: “There is no I in team.” Well, there is no capital “I” in community. The shift that will begin to happen is that people will begin to see that We the People is not ‘I this person’ and ‘I that person’ but We the People.

There are scholars who have studied the topic who can see that especially after the Second World War, there was a greater sense of community in America, a greater sense of unification of what we could do together as a nation. But in the 60s, this began to shift. People became more individually focused and this was what paved the way for neoliberalism in the economy, which is the ultimate example of individuality run amok. And this is what has led to the current situation where there are people that are so absolutely sure that they are right and that it is epically important that their viewpoints are forced upon the nation. This will at some point reach a climax where a critical mass of people who have had enough of it will see that this cannot possibly make a country function. In fact, it will only break down after break down, confrontation after confrontation.

Now you will see that the coming into unity that was produced as a result of the Second World War was because Americans were united against an outer enemy. And again, of course, there may be outer enemies who will play a role, but in the longer run, I see that people will begin to come together as a community without the need to have an external enemy. They come together because they see that this is how they can achieve the greatest potential for themselves and for their community and for the nation as a whole. They see that America is a community of equals, not that they are alike, but they are equals because they share something, which is what we have called humanity, a basic humanity, the essential humanity and people will begin to see this in greater measure.

Violence is incompatible with democratic ideals

And as this begins to gain more influence in the nation, there will be another very important shift, and that is that Americans, a critical mass of Americans, will begin to shift away from the attitude that the ends can justify the means, first of all that violence is an acceptable way to achieve political goals. Now, of course, you can see the irony in this because when you look at the Constitution and the political system, then you can see that democracy is a form of government where you achieve your ends without violence.

Peaceful conflict resolution is an essential part of democracy, but America has never quite gotten this. That is why the democratic nation of America had to go through the Civil War and is now, again, in a state where the polarization has reached a rather extreme level. This is because there are still people who see violence as an acceptable means to achieve these epically important goals. And I am not just talking about physical violence, but of course, psychological violence as well. When you post death threats or very negative comments on other people’s social media accounts, this is a form of political psychological violence.

When you speak out against other people in this derogatory manner, accuse them of having intentions that they do not have, accuse them of being corrupt, of being politically biased, of being politically motivated, being out to destroy you, all of this is political violence in the psychological realm. There will be a greater and greater awareness that this form of psychological violence is incompatible with democratic ideals, with a democratic form of government, and therefore it needs to be transcended. This is going to be a little more of a long-term prospect.

Now you will see that many other democratic nations have already achieved this. But America is, among all of the democratic nations, it is one of the few nations that has not achieved this as of yet. And America has still a rather extreme form of this belief that force is an acceptable way to achieve your democratic goals. There is still a large proportion of Americans who believe that it is even justified and, in some cases, necessary to use violence to subvert or go around the democratic process, because it is so important to achieve certain goals. But there will be a growing awareness that in a democracy it is not epically important to achieve a specific goal, because the purpose of democracy is not to achieve specific outer goals, but to raise the awareness of the people. And sometimes the people must be allowed to vote for a particular cause, a particular issue, and see the consequences of it, because that is how they learn. In some cases, the only way they can learn is through the School of Hard Knocks.

There will be, of course, this growing awareness of the black and white thinking, the epic mindset, and how this truly sabotages the democratic process. Now, this is important, of course, for many reasons, but it is important also because, until this shift begins to gain momentum, there is a very strict limit to the kind of technology I can release. When you look at the world today, you see clearly that there are nations who are not democratic, who are dedicated to even destroying or at least challenging democracy, and they are dedicated to challenging what they call the world order, but which is really this attempt among democratic nations to achieve a state of peaceful conflict resolution so they can avoid going to war. There are nations who are dedicated to challenging or sabotaging this process.

Technology in the service of democracy

Now clearly, in the long run, democracy will win. In the golden age, democracy will carry the day and there will be peaceful conflict resolution. But as you see demonstrated clearly by the Russian war against Ukraine and by the continued saber-rattling in China concerning Taiwan and in the number of nations in the Middle East, you see that there are still nations who believe that war is an acceptable means to achieve whatever ends they define. This, of course, cannot exist in the golden age. It cannot continue, it cannot survive in the golden age. The fallen beings, some of them, are sensing this and therefore, they are trying to do everything they can to create a more large-scale war and to pull the world into this state that there is perpetual war somewhere on the planet.

How can this be stopped realistically? Well, in the long run it can be stopped by the raising of the collective consciousness so that war becomes unacceptable. But, in the shorter run, a potential for stopping this is to release technology that will make war unwinnable and this will require a certain technology that might seem like science fiction. It is somewhat similar to what you see in some of these movies about future societies in other galaxies, ‘in a galaxy far, far away’, that have technology that is, first of all, anti-gravitational but also, vibrational technology that can create a shield around a particular vessel, and they have laser weapons that can have various effects.

There is technology that I have plans for in my retreat, where you can create, not a spaceship, but a vehicle on earth that can hover by suspending gravity, that can have a shield around it that cannot be penetrated by bullets, rockets, artillery shells, any of the weapons available today. At the same time, this vehicle can fire weapons that not only necessarily make things explode or destroy them but even have weapons that can make conventional weapons not function, so that you cannot fire a gun, you cannot drive a tank, you cannot make a motor function, you cannot fly a drone, you cannot operate a computer, you cannot fire rockets. All of these things, these weapons, can basically be made inoperable by this technology, and this means that a relatively small number of these flying vehicles could destroy, or at least make inoperable, an entire army. They could literally make it unfeasible to wage war because there was no way you could win a war against this technology.

Coalition of non-aggressive nations

This will, of course, require that there is a force on earth that can manifest the technology, build this technology, and operate this technology in a responsible way. This would, then, require that this force would have a non-selfish motive and attitude. They would not want to use this technology for their own gain but only as a means to stop war, to stop aggressive nations from attacking less aggressive nations. Which force could do this? The United Nations could not function like this, not in its current version. There could be envisioned a group of nations that could do this, and I foresee, in the longer run, that this will emerge. But certainly, when you look at the nations that have the greatest technological capacity to bring forth and actually build this force, which would be rather expensive, then the United States is, of course, one of them.

But the problem is that with a current dedication, we might say, to violence as an acceptable means to solve conflict, I cannot release this technology to the United States because there is no way to make sure that it will be used in a responsible manner. But when the attitude shifts, when a critical mass of Americans shift their attitude, then it will be possible to release this technology, not to the United States alone, but to a coalition of nations that can then come together and use this technology in a responsible manner. And this would make it practically impossible for any nation in the world to wage war. It would even make nuclear weapons, nuclear missiles, obsolete because they could also be made inoperable by this technology.

This is a potential scenario, but it will require some very dramatic shifts in the attitude, not only in America but in other nations but primarily in America because it is the largest and most affluent country, it has the largest weapons industry, research into weapons industry, and other forms of research. And therefore, it has more technological capacity and know-how to actually receive these ideas and implement them. I am not saying that this is an ideal solution. I am not saying it is a long-term solution. But you will understand, if you have heard what I have said previously, that the release of nuclear weapons was a crude attempt to make people think twice before they go to war. And this technology would be another more sophisticated attempt to make people think twice before they go to war because they would see that it could not be won.

Most people realize that a nuclear war could not be won, but they still think a conventional war can be won and that a conventional war could be fought without escalating into a nuclear war. Whether this is realistic or not is not something I need to comment on here. But there are people who believe this. This new technology I am talking about would shatter any belief that even a conventional war could be won. But of course, how could I release this technology to a nation or a group of nations who would take advantage of this by using the technology to expand their military influence or take over other nations? It could only be done through nations who have a non-aggressive intent of not expanding themselves, not benefiting themselves by conquering territory, but by stopping war on a planetary scale.

In the longer run, of course, the attitude or rather the collective consciousness will be raised upwards to the point where war becomes an unacceptable means of conflict resolution. There will come a point where armies will become obsolete, where instead of armies you will have a draft where young people will be required to serve for a year in other countries, especially the countries that are still not up to the higher standard of living that you see in the most affluent countries. Instead of learning how to kill people, they will learn how to help people and how to raise up other countries. They will, therefore, gain valuable experience with the fact that other people in other countries are less privileged than themselves, and it can have a multitude of benefits for these more affluent nations and for the people, personally.

A non-force-based business

Once you have this shift in consciousness away from violence, then as part of this shift, it will be seen that in a democratic nation you cannot allow a small elite to control the economy, the financial system. Because what the power elite is doing in the economy, in the financial area, is also a form of violence. It is violence when you, with deceptive means, take wealth away from the people, take the value of people’s labor away from the people. When this shift begins to happen, there will come a different form, as we have talked about before, of ownership of businesses and this will mean that the people who are doing the work, who are putting forth the creativity to find new solutions, new inventions, they will be rewarded more directly for their efforts. They will have more of an ownership of the company, and there will also be a tendency that companies will become smaller so that the current trend towards these larger and larger, multinational corporations will be reversed and companies will be more on a human scale where the individual matters.

The reason why this is important is that this, again, allows me to release further technology. What is it that is driving these large corporations today? It is a force-based approach to making money. They see themselves locked in a to-the-death struggle against the competition. Many of them are willing to use forms of violence, from physical to psychological to deception, in order to make a greater profit and outsmart the competition. When this changes so that there is a non-force-based approach to making money, where you are not out to make money, you are out to give the greatest service to people and to society, then I can release technology that is not force-based.

“Free energy” technology

This technology will not be allowed to be monopolized by one huge corporation, but many businesses will be involved with it. This is what will lead to the release of what you, with a misnomer can call “free energy” technology. It will, of course, not be free energy, it will be natural energy. This then can also happen in the United States as one of the forerunners for this technology but whether the United States will be one of the forerunners or whether it will be other countries will be determined by the shift in the collective consciousness of America. If other countries shift faster than America, then the technology will be released there first. Now again, the technology cannot be monopolized, so it is not quite as important where it is released first. But nevertheless, my highest vision for America would be that, again, it would be one of the forerunners for this kind of technology.

You will then again be able to take the technology I talked about with this weapon system, the anti-gravity technology we might call it, even though it is not actually anti-gravity, but more actually taking advantage of not just the force of gravity, but the polarizing force that is in a polarity with gravity, so that you can create vehicles that do not need force to get in the air. They can simply hover because they can suspend the downward pull of gravity by taking advantage of the upward force that is in a polarity with gravity. This will, of course, open up for huge changes in society. Just imagine, as one example, that instead of having cars that have to have roads to drive on, you have cars that hover in the air. So all of a sudden this enormous expense of creating and maintaining roads can be used for other purposes and you do not have the scars in the landscape of creating roads.

You also, of course, have these energy sources to light your houses, to heat your houses, so that you do not need to be tied into an electrical grid. The enormous expense of creating and maintaining this electrical grid and of producing the electricity with fossil fuels or nuclear fuels can also be put to use. This, of course, will meet enormous opposition, because there are, of course, these large corporations that are now making their money on building cars, building roads, building electrical power plants, maintaining the electrical grid, and they will at first resist this change in technology. They will actually resist and try to suppress the new technology. But when the consciousness, the collective consciousness shifts enough, they will not be able to bury the technology.

They will eventually come to realize that, at least some of them, that they can just shift to producing the new technology and therefore still have a viable business model. But, of course, in order to do this they will have to shift their approach to business to a non-force-based approach. Some of them will not be able to do this. They will go the way of the dinosaurs and there are huge corporations today that people think will exist forever that will disappear in the golden age. Just as you saw a certain huge technology corporation that could not see the potential of computers or at least the graphical user interface and therefore missed the boat on this huge new technological development.

What I envision for America is partly this shift in consciousness towards community, towards coming together into unity, which of course also requires the transcendence of the force-based approach. This is one side and then the other side is the release of new technology that can take technological development to an entirely different level that most people in today’s world cannot, either cannot envision or could not even accept because it is so different from the force-based approach that they have been programmed to think is the only approach to business, the only approach to technology.

New communication technology

Now, in the little longer run, of course, there are other developments that will come into play. There will be entirely new communication technologies that may not require the sending of information over distance because there are energy fields that have not yet been discovered or have not yet been understood for what they are, where information can be stored in such a way that it is not stored locally and therefore it is not necessary to have the information in one place and have other people need to connect to it. The information is in a non-local form that can be accessed and expanded upon from anywhere on the planet.

It is somewhat comparable to the Akashic Records, but it is a slightly different type of energy. This again means that all of a sudden, the communications industry will go through a dramatic change where these huge corporations, film companies and others will also either disappear or they will have to change into providing access to this information. This will cause an opening up for an entirely new approach because there will be no limit to the storage capacity, to the amount of information that can be stored. But this will require also, the shift where you are not trying to hide anything. But, of course, this also means there has to be a shift where you are not trying to take advantage of other people. In other words, you are not trying to shut down the internet as some people are trying to do now. You are not trying to steal information and use it as a weapon against other people.

The gradual change in consciousness and technology

As you look a little further into the golden age, you will see that technology and the shift away from a force-based approach will go hand in hand and produce some truly revolutionary changes that most people could not even envision today. They are simply so far from what you have today. That is why I have said before that if I was to communicate my vision of the golden age, most people would consider it absolute fantasy. They would not be able to accept it. They would think it is completely unrealistic, a pipe dream, and that is why it must be released gradually as the consciousness changes.

Technology, as you all should have realized by now, is simply technology. Electricity was there before it was discovered and named electricity and before people discovered a way to use and produce and distribute electricity. It has always been there. The kind of technology I am talking about and even more advanced forms of technology I am not yet talking about is there. It is not that electricity came into being when some human being discovered it. This is something that all people who have grown up in the technological age should have realized by now and certainly can realize very quickly when they just think about it more clearly.

Non-material technology

It is not a matter of a pipe dream. It is not a matter of some unrealistic scenario. The technology is there. It is just a matter of discovering it and putting it to practical use. That is what technology is. That is why I decided a very long time ago that if we were to shift the equation on earth, given where the earth was at in consciousness, we needed to use material technology because the planet was not ready and would realistically not be ready for a long time to accept non-material technology. Much of this material technology that you take for granted today could be replaced by what we might call a mental or psychic technology where people would use the minds instead of physical technology to achieve certain things such as communication. It will in the longer run not require a physical device to connect to this information storage field that I am talking about. It can be done with the mind directly.

But it requires, of course, development of certain capacities of the mind that very few people have achieved in history or today. This will require a much more long-term shift before there will be technology that is not only not force-based but that is not even matter-based. It is mental technology. But it is much more efficient than material technology. The only thing about mental technology is that it is not as mechanical as physical technology. If you create a physical gun that requires you to pull the trigger, then any human being who is capable of pulling that trigger can fire the gun.

But with mental technology, there will at least for some time, until the consciousness has been raised further, be people who will not be able to use the technology. This is, of course, something that also many people will resist because they want technology to be mechanical. The fallen beings want technology to be mechanical so that anybody who can fire a gun can shoot somebody if the fallen beings tell them to do so. Whereas this mental technology cannot be used for destructive purposes because those who have the destructive attitude will not be able to develop the faculties to use this mental technology.

A self-reinforcing spiral of negative attitudes towards democracy

I could, of course, go on for a long time to give you a vision of this. But again, I have already given you so many things that the vast majority of people would not be able to accept, that the question is, what could really be achieved by giving you more? I hope at least that this has given you some vision, some impetus to shift your own attitude to the situation in the world, to the situation in America. I have talked about the polarization of America. But at the same time as there has been the polarization, there has been what we might call a “negativation” of America. Where more and more Americans have adopted a negative view of their nation, of the political process, the political system, the political institutions, and the negative attitude towards democracy. Coming to question whether it is an efficient form of government.

This is, of course, exactly what the fallen beings and the power elite want to achieve, that Americans begin to doubt the value or the efficiency of democracy. You who are, our direct students, I need you to be very careful that you do not slip into this attitude. If you honestly see that you have slipped into it, I need you to make an effort to pull yourself out of this downward spiral because it is a self-reinforcing spiral, a self-fulfilling prophecy. When you see the people who are polarizing America, it is because they actually have a negative attitude towards democracy. They are not willing to let the democratic process work and produce whatever results can be produced given the level of the collective consciousness. They have become fixated on forcing particular results. They are willing to use force and violence to produce those results. This is, of course, undermining democracy. The more these people polarize the nation, the less efficient democracy will become. Therefore, the more they will feel justified in using force, the more other people will become discouraged with democracy, and this can become a self-reinforcing downward spiral.

Co-creating the golden age with Saint Germain

What are you here for as ascended master students? Is it not to pull the earth up? How can you allow yourself to be pulled into these kind of spirals, negative spirals, self-reinforcing, self-validating spirals? You cannot be an ascended master student and at the same time be a pessimist about the future of this planet, or the future of America or any other nation. You need, if you are to fulfill your divine plans, you need to maintain a positive view, a positive approach, and see that no matter how negative things may seem, it always has the purpose of allowing things to go to such extremes that people can finally see that this is too far. This is too much. This cannot continue. There is always the potential for a shift behind whatever events are occurring. Things are never what they seem. There is always a hidden manipulation by the power elite and the fallen beings, but there is always also a hidden potential and a hidden opportunity given by the ascended masters whereby the planet can just as easily go up as it can go down. But somebody has to pull it up and you are those somebody. If you do not do it, who will?

I hope that I have given an impetus here so that you who see yourselves as ascended master students can look at current world events and avoid being pulled into a negative attitude, a negative approach. As I have said before, my golden age is on schedule. It is inevitable. It will happen. I have now in this conference given you more teachings on why it will happen. Therefore, I encourage you to strive to attune yourself to my vision for planet earth and not to the vision of the fallen beings or the majority of human beings.

I am willing to share my vision with you on the personal level. Where I can show you what is your potential role to play in manifesting the golden age. But you need to be willing to approach me and you need to attempt to approach me with as neutral of a state of mind as you possibly can. This is what we have given many teachings on in the conference in Korea and in the conference in Kazakhstan about how to attune to your spiritual teachers and how to become part of the River of Life. Make use of those teachings, study them, practice them and first of all shift your attitude. Shift your approach to life on this planet. If you find this difficult, it is because you have not resolved your birth trauma and you have not resolved the primal self and other selves that are created based on your difficult experiences on this planet.

We all understand how difficult it is for an avatar to come to earth. We have all been there ourselves. But as we have said before, we have pulled ourselves above it. Therefore, we know that you can too because what one has done, all can do. Without further ado, I will seal you in this flame of realism that is really not even optimistic realism, but simply the realism of knowing where the entire universe is going. When you know this, you know that planet earth will be pulled up by the River of Life.

I seal you in that flame that I hold for earth, for if I did not hold that flame, how could I be the hierarchy for the age of Aquarius? How could I have any ambition of manifesting the golden age if I was not seeing the potential and the realistic potential for the golden age on earth? I would not be with this planet. Then the planet would not be here because it would have gone into a self-destructive spiral. By the fact that the planet is still here, it shows you that I am here. When you awaken to the reality of why you are here, you and I can form that community that you have longed for and that will bring the golden age into physical manifestation. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Making a shift into a higher dedication to truth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Archangel Raphael through Kim Michaels, October 28, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Archangel Raphael. I AM the Archangel on the Fifth Ray, the Fifth Ray of Truth.

The divine quality of truth

What is truth? That is a question that is rarely asked in America, especially in a political debate. Yet it needs to be asked.

What is truth? Is it something that is beyond any definition that human beings can come up with? Or can human beings define what is truth? Are there some human beings who have an ability to make a statement, a declaration, and then that is truth? This is what needs to be asked. Why? Because how can the American political system function if there is no dedication to truth? What is one of the primary aspects of truth, one of the primary functions of the divine quality of truth? It is accountability. You have either done something or you have not done something. And if you have done something, you need to be accountable for what you have done. This is the entire foundation for the functioning of not only the political system, but the legal system, the educational system, the media, all aspects of society.

Erosion of dedication to truth

If truth is something that can be defined by human beings, then how can a democratic society function? There must be a way to define truth that is not defined by human beings, that is independent of people’s self-interest, their opinions, their beliefs, their vision or lack of vision. Otherwise, how will you have a foundation for evaluating how the system functions, whether it functions well or not? How can you have a political system, a democratic system that functions, if politicians who are elected by the people, based on certain statements, based on certain promises, do not live up to their promises, but yet cannot be held accountable because they can find a way to make it seem like they were living up to their promises after all? How can you have a democratic system if the elected officials are not held accountable by the people or, for that matter, by the court system if they violate the law while in office?

What is one of the functions of the Fifth Ray of Truth? It is to provide this guiding rod, this frame of reference, for evaluating human behavior. How many people in embodiment in America today are even aware that there is a divine quality of truth, have any dedication to it? Well, some are, of course, but the majority of the people are not aware of this and have very little dedication to truth. And their dedication to truth of the American people has been eroded steadily for the last several decades.

This has got to do with various things. One of them is, of course, the media. There used to be some accountability in the media, but over the last three decades there has been the emergence of media outlets who have no dedication to truth. There are these talk show hosts who can basically say anything they want and get away with it. Because nobody holds them accountable. At least the listeners who listen to them day in and day out are not holding them accountable. They either believe everything that is said or they ignore what is a lie, what is an untruth.

You have, of course, seen the emergence of politicians who, likewise, will say anything they want and they think they can get away with it. How can the American governmental system function when you have politicians and the media who are meant to hold the politicians accountable who have no dedication to truth? “It is not a matter of what is true. It is not a matter of what actually happened. It is a matter of what we project happened is true and why it happened” – this trend is, of course, as everything else, directed and controlled by the power elite.

The dream of exercising power without accountability

What is it the power elite wants? They want to exercise power without accountability. They want to create a climate in any society where those who are in power can exercise power without accountability. This is what the power elite wants. They have encouraged the creation of these media outlets that instead of reporting news, they voice opinions. They make up stories. They make up an entire narrative of what is happening in America. A narrative that has no connection to reality, to what is actually happening in America. It is a fictional creation.

The power elite has also encouraged the emergence of a new class of politicians who do not believe that their opinions and their political actions need to have any connection to reality, to truth. They believe they can make up a political narrative and they do not need to be held accountable. They do not want to be held accountable, not even by the people who voted them into office. They want to exercise power without accountability, even though they are not really, many of them, part of the power elite. But they are willing to do the errands of the power elite in order to get into positions of power where they can then exercise power without being held accountable. You see, the power elite are encouraging the media and the politicians to create the kind of climate that they themselves want. Power without accountability. Now where does this ultimately come from?

Defining how the world should work

It obviously comes from the fallen beings who from the moment they fell, rejected the truth. They went into a state of mind where they believe that they in their minds can define how the universe should work. And they can then force the universe to work that way. They cannot even see, some of them, that this is unrealistic because they focus on their immediate environment such as planet earth. And they believe that on earth they can force the universe to work according to their vision, their opinions, their ideologies, theories and religions. Because they can get people to believe in them and follow them. They can get people to follow the fallen beings and the fallen beings are never held accountable by the people and therefore the fallen beings have come to believe that they can define how the universe should work and that no power in the universe can go against them. This is, of course, because they have suppressed the memory of being confronted by the ascended masters before they fell.

Undermining the concept of truth and accountability

But nevertheless, the point is, there are fallen beings who are seeking to subvert democracy, not only in America but primarily in America, by destroying the dedication to truth. By even undermining the very concept that there is a truth. This is a development that is a very carefully planned and orchestrated effort. It has been going on, of course, for a long time but it has been accelerated greatly over the past decade. And it has primarily been accelerated by the election of Donald Trump as president. If you take a neutral look at his life, you will see that all of his actions towards women, all of his actions in business have been driven by this desire to exercise power without being held accountable. He sincerely and stubbornly believes that he can get away with anything. He has even openly stated that he could shoot a man on Fifth Avenue without losing his core voters. Is this not a direct declaration that he believes he cannot be held accountable? He will not be held accountable because he can get away with anything.

What has he been attempting to do? He has been attempting to create a situation where he can make a declaration and those who are his blind followers will believe it uncritically. They will believe that it is the truth because he said it and they will not compare it to an actual reality. In their minds they will refuse to compare it to reality. They will refuse to see that this actually happened in a different way than what Trump is claiming.

Again, as we have said before, this is not really about one particular person. It is about a tendency that more and more people think they can define how the political landscape works, how the political process works, how the economy works, how everything works. And they can define it and they can demand that the country of the United States should function according to their definition. And they should never be held accountable by somebody comparing their declarations to reality, to truth. How can you expect a democratic nation to function if the leaders act this way and if a certain percentage of the people either support this or do not care because they are in denial about the need to hold people accountable?

It does not matter what you believe about Trump and his ability as a president. It does not matter what abilities anyone has. They should still be held accountable in a democracy because if they are not held accountable, how will you know that they will do what is best for you? How will you know that they will do what you think is best for the nation and for yourself if there is no accountability? Look at history. It has been said: “All power corrupts and absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Has there ever been anyone who had that kind of power without accountability who did not abuse the power? Has it ever happened? What makes you think it will happen this time?

Of course, people do not think like this because, as Saint Germain has said, they do not think. Once people have accepted that here is a person who can define truth, they stop thinking. You either did this or you did not do it. And if you did it, you should be held accountable for it and you should not be able to make up some kind of political statement that prevents you from being held accountable. You cannot run for the highest office in the land. And let’s say that if the court system attempts to hold you accountable for something you did as a businessman, then this is all politically motivated. You either did something or you did not do it and if you did something that was illegal, you should be held accountable for it as any other citizen in the United States is held accountable by the law, ideally speaking.

And it should not be possible to get away from accountability by claiming that this is politically motivated and that the entire court system is corrupt and is corrupted by political bias. Just as you claim that the entire electoral system is corrupted by political bias and that anybody who opposes you is corrupted by a political bias, what are you essentially saying? You are saying that: “Anybody who opposes me or disagrees with me is corrupted by a political bias, but I am not corrupted by a political bias because whatever I say is the truth.” This can only come from the mind of a fallen being.There is no other possible explanation when you know about fallen beings.

This, of course, does not prevent people from becoming leaders, even leaders of democratic nations. But certainly, the purpose of this is to again, as Saint Germain has explained, make things so extreme, so obvious, that more and more people begin to see this. What needs to happen is that people look at the behavior of Trump and they see the trend behind it. They see that he is just an extreme example of what has been going on in politics for a long time, where people believe that they can exercise power in America and avoid accountability. Accountability is not about punishing people. It is about making it clear to the public what they have done so that the people know what they have done and can therefore make choices as to who they will vote for next time. That is how a democracy functions. That is the only way that a democracy can function if the people running for office are held accountable for what they do and what they say.

The need for accountability among the power elite

There needs to be a shift in awareness, where the people wake up and realize that it is their responsibility to hold politicians accountable. It is their responsibility to hold media outlets accountable. For if the people do not do it, who will? You can no longer count on the media, at least certain aspects of the media, to hold politicians accountable. As you clearly saw with Fox News and the situation around the last election, where they perpetrated outright lies and have admitted to doing so by settling the lawsuit. You see there that there is an admission of guilt, an admission of the fact that here was a major media outlet that promoted an entirely fictional account. And they thought they could get away with it. But the court system functioned so that they were held accountable. And of course, the court system needs to function in other cases as well, including the cases against Trump. And to try to discredit the entire system by saying it is a political witch hunt is simply the extreme outcome of the fallen mindset.

We, of course, do not expect the people to see this, but we do expect more and more people to see that this is simply an attempt to avoid accountability. And there are certain things that cannot be denied. You cannot deny that you made a phone call to election officials in Georgia because it is recorded. You cannot deny that you did or said many other things as a deliberate attempt to overthrow the election and thereby undermine the entire election system and the people’s faith in that system.

Naturally, you need to be held accountable for this. What can you do as ascended master students? Well, you can certainly make the calls. You can use the decrees to us of the Fifth Ray and ask us to awaken more and more people to the need to create a real situation of accountability. Not just for one person, but for all the people who are trapped in this mindset of thinking they can define what is true, regardless of what actually happened or what they actually did.

How can you possibly believe that a person who systematically lies, will do for you what he promised he would do for you? How can you believe this? And if you cannot believe a politician, why would you support that politician? Why would you vote for that person? What is it you think that this person is going to do for you or for the country? You can make the calls, that these people who are hypnotized, who are under this cloud, will be cut free to at least have the opportunity to see in a neutral way what is happening. Some of them might still choose to go back in that state of blindly following these leaders, but at least they have then had the opportunity to see what is actually happening.

I and my angels can and will confront people if you make those calls. This is not a violation of their free will. It is giving them the opportunity to make a free choice, because right now they are not making a free choice. You can call for more and more people to be cut free to see that the current trend, a long-term trend, has been for politicians to seek to manipulate the entire system, the entire political process, so they can exercise power without being held accountable, and that you see the same in the media, you see the same in the financial system. In fact, the entire 2008 financial crisis was the financial elite exercising power and then calling on the government to prevent them from being held accountable by the very market mechanism whose praises they had sung repeatedly up until the market came and knocked on their own door.

Many, many people, many, many Americans are ready to see this, to go through this shift and see that the emperor has nothing on, that the elite have always attempted to exercise power without being held accountable. This is a very old consciousness on this planet. It can be seen today in many autocratic or dictatorial systems, but it can also be seen in all democratic nations.

In a dictatorial system, it is what you can expect. In a democracy, you should not expect this. Well, you should expect an attempt, but you should not expect that this becomes normal or acceptable. But this is precisely what Trump and others like him have attempted—to make it normal that you can say and do whatever you want and get away with it, because you can always twist and turn things around. You can always come up with some worded statement that seems to invalidate the claims that you did something.

The karma-dodging

Of course, again, we do not expect the general public to grasp this, but what is the entire purpose of the law of karma? It is precisely that you cannot get away with anything, that you will be held personally accountable for what you do. But, of course, the fallen beings do not believe this. They do not accept the Law of Karma because they believe that they can get away with it. And, you see, in many cases they can. How do they do it?

Well, take the example of Trump. He makes a declaration that the election was stolen. He takes certain actions behind the scenes—more actions that have actually come to light so far—to overthrow the election, to subvert the democratic process and the normal transfer of power. Has he incurred personal karma for this? Well, yes, but it has been dodged to a large degree because all of the people who believed in his lies have taken on part of that karma. Because by their uncritical belief in him, they become part of that karmic spiral and they take on part of the karma.

This is how the fallen beings have often avoided most of their karma, by getting the people to take it on. And because of the Law of Free Will, when people make these choices or do not make the higher choices, and uncritically accept what the fallen beings do or say, then they do take on part of that karma. Because how else would they learn what it means to blindly follow the blind leaders? If the blind shall lead the blind, shall they not both end up in the karmic ditch?

Democracy needs leaders that have respect for truth

Why am I stating this? Because I see from my vantage point as Archangel of the Fifth Ray that there is a critical mass of Americans who are ready to consciously acknowledge this. Many of them have already done so. But many more can quickly come to make this shift where they realize that unless we realign the American political system so that truth actually matters, we are going to lose our freedoms, we are going to lose our democratic rights. Because if this can be subverted by lies, how can we maintain a democracy?

Democracy is not something that once established could never be lost. It can indeed be lost. And one of the ways it is lost is if there emerges this class of leaders—in politics, in the media, in business—who believe that they can define what is true and never be held accountable by the reality of what actually happened, or by a higher principle, a higher truth.

What is a higher truth? It is that all life is one, that all came from the same source. This is the Christ mind, the Christ consciousness, who sees the unity beyond all differences and diversifications. What is it that the fallen beings do to subvert this? They attempt to divide the people into factions where they see themselves in opposition to others: “They are out to get me and preventing me from running again as president. They are using the electoral system. They are using the media. They are using the courts to get me.”

But the courts are still functioning and the election system is still functioning, because there are still people from both parties who have a dedication to truth. For them, it is not a matter of who should win, but who actually got the most votes. For them, it is not a matter of what a person declares about what he did or did not do, but what he actually did that was not according to the law. To discredit this entire system and all the people who have dedicated their lives to working with that system is simply an extreme dishonesty, an extreme contempt for truth.

But as I said, many Americans are ready to acknowledge that you need leaders that have respect for truth, that respect that if a system is based on the existence of inalienable rights given by a higher authority, then there must also be a higher truth than any truth that human beings can define. This is what you see through the Christ mind.

Defining truth vs connecting to a higher truth

Those who cannot see this and will not see this are not in touch with the Christ mind, regardless of what they say about themselves. There are indeed people who have claimed to have Christ’s discernment, but have not been in touch with the Christ mind, for they have been focused on differences rather than oneness. They have been focused on man-made declarations rather than a higher truth, a Christ truth.

When you look forward towards the golden age, you see, as Saint Germain said, that it is inevitable that America will move in this direction of a greater and greater dedication to truth, a greater awareness of the need to get leaders who are dedicated to truth. And why is this inevitable? Because the entire unascended sphere is moving in that direction.

How do you think a natural planet functions? Because everyone has a dedication to truth, to connecting to a higher truth, rather than seeking to define truth in their own minds. That is how a planet ascends—that the vast majority of the beings on the planet have this dedication to Christ’s truth. This is part of what has created and sustains and magnifies this upward movement of the River of Life. A dedication to truth, a search for truth, an openness to truth, an awareness that truth is not something you define. It is something you discover, it is something you connect to, it is something you experience, it is something you become one with.

You who are ascended master students have a better opportunity than most people to become one with truth, Christ truth, Divine truth. And thereby you can hold a balance for your society, be it America or any other society, for of course, all countries need to make this shift into a higher dedication to truth. For without truth how shall there be change for the better?

What is truth for planet earth? Well, ultimately, truth for planet earth is that earth becomes a natural planet, where all of these problems and conflicts and atrocities that you see are simply impossible. Because you cannot kill another human being if you are dedicated to truth. Because, what is the truth? It is that all human beings are connected and if you kill another person, you are harming yourself.

The Archangel Rafael’s vision for America

When you look forward, you will see that there will gradually be one shift after another, where another group of people wake up, make this dedication to truth, take America higher in that direction of being dedicated to truth and there will come a point where American media has been transformed so that there is this much higher dedication to truth than there has ever been in American media. This will mean that American media will be transformed so that money will be taken out of the media. So that those who have money cannot buy influence on the media.

It will, of course, also mean that American businesses will be dedicated to truth so that those businesses who are honest about their products and about their manufacturing process and how they treat their employees are the ones who will do best. And, of course, it will mean that the political system will be dedicated to truth so that those politicians who seem the most honest, are the ones who will get elected. Not the ones who can spin the best fantasy, the best fictional story of how society is working and how it is going to go to hell if they are not elected.

This is naturally the vision that I hold as the Archangel of the Fifth Ray. And I see the inevitability of this. The only question is, as Saint Germain said, how hard do the knocks have to become before a critical mass of people wake up? How extreme examples of these liars and the lie do the American people need to see before the shift occurs? That is really the only question.

You may think it is extreme right now, but it could become even more extreme if people do not start waking up by seeing the current examples for what they are. You can always consider the fallen beings as substitute teachers. You can always reason that people like Trump are just doing what they are meant to do, acting out in the extreme so that the people have an opportunity to see it. But that, of course, does not excuse what they are doing and it does not free them from karmic accountability, it does not free the people who blindly follow them from karmic accountability.

You will see many examples of this karma-dodging. The people in Russia who believe in Putin and support Putin are taking on part of the karma for the atrocities committed in Ukraine. The people in Palestine among the Palestinians who support Hamas are taking on part of the karmic responsibility for Hamas’ actions. The people in Israel who support the current leadership and their actions in Gaza are taking on part of the karmic responsibility for these actions. The people need to wake up and realize: “We do not want to take on the karma of the power elite and the fallen beings. We do not want to blindly follow these leaders who have no dedication to truth and really have no humanity.”

This will happen but the question is: How much untruth, how much inhumanity needs to be displayed before a critical mass of people wake up? That, I do not have an answer to, for it is up to the free will of the people. What I can predict is that in two to three decades the entire attitude to truth will have shifted in many nations. It will have shifted in all nations but more so, of course, in some than in others. And that is a very important development towards the manifestation of the golden age, because the golden age, of course, cannot come about through a lie. It can only come about through the truth.

With this, it is my joy, my privilege to seal you in the Flame of Truth that I hold for Earth. Archangel Raphael I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Think and grow into oneness with the Christ mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 28, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

I gave you a very somber and sobering set of messages yesterday and Mother Mary was, of course, very sombering as well. I thought that today I would strike a slightly more optimistic tone given that the messenger is wearing a pink shirt instead of the blue flame he was wearing yesterday.

The realistic view on the fallen beings

Let us take a look at America. I have said that I am a realistic optimist or an optimistic realist or just a realist. Why is this so? Well, this is because I am an ascended master and I therefore have a perspective that is beyond what people on earth have, but it is especially beyond what the fallen beings have and can have.

Now you may have formed a somewhat inaccurate image of fallen beings and their abilities, their wisdom, their sophistication, their knowledge, their understanding of how the world works. And it is partly because we are somewhat in a dilemma when describing the fallen beings. We need people to understand, of course, that the fallen beings exist. We need people to understand that they have an intent that is entirely self-centered and in some cases even destructive. We need people to understand that the fallen beings always have an agenda, that it is not the agenda of most of the people on earth and certainly not the agenda of the ascended masters. And we also need people to understand that the fallen beings are indeed wiser, have more experience, have more knowledge of how the material world works and how to manipulate human beings. They have a far greater knowledge of these topics than the average person.

This is, of course, in line with Jesus who said: “Be wise as serpents and harmless as doves.” We need people to understand that there are serpents in embodiment and out of embodiment and that the only way to free yourself from them is to be harmless as doves instead of engaging in a fight with the fallen beings. We need people to understand all of this yet in giving people this knowledge we may create the impression that the fallen beings are far more powerful or far more wise and manipulative than they actually are.

It is true that the fallen beings understand many things about how the material universe works, but they understand this from a very specific perspective and that is how to use the material world to give themselves power and privileges. Their desire to understand the material universe is centered around themselves. At the same time of course, they are in the duality consciousness otherwise they could not be fallen beings. The duality consciousness and the self-centeredness means that the fallen beings are inherently blind. They have a spiritual blindness that they cannot overcome.

Now you may find this somewhat surprising but step back and think about this. The fallen beings cannot see beyond their self-interest. Therefore, they cannot see the perspective we have as ascended masters because we do not have self-interest. And therefore, we see a much broader perspective, a much broader reality of how the entire unascended sphere works and how this unascended sphere that we are in today is just part of this greater hierarchy of spheres and how energy flows from the center from the Creator through all of these levels into the current sphere.

Now the fallen beings, some of them fell in a previous sphere but it does not mean that they retain a sophisticated knowledge of what happened to them. They fell, as I said, in an unascended sphere and they are currently embodied in an unascended sphere. They understand somewhat, although not fully, but they understand somewhat how an unascended sphere works but they do not understand how the ascended realm works. And they cannot understand this unless they, of course, give up the fallen consciousness and engage in the spiritual path of seeking to get instructions and knowledge directly from the ascended masters.

Now, you who are avatars and original inhabitants in embodiment, you also cannot understand on your own how the ascended realm works. You can understand this somewhat because we have given you teachings about it. But still even though, even if you studied all of the teachings given by the ascended masters since the 1930s, you would still not gain the full perspective that we have from the ascended realm because you cannot gain this perspective until you ascend.

The realistic view on the unascended sphere and earth

Why am I a realist? Well, because I have a perspective that neither human beings nor fallen beings can have. And what do I see? Well, I see the entire hierarchy of ascended beings that reaches all the way up through the various ascended spheres to the Creator. And I see, of course, that the entire world of form is upheld by a constant stream of energy coming from the Creator.

I also see that all of the ascended beings in these previously ascended spheres are multiplying the talents, the energy given to them by the Creator, and therefore they are using it to not only enhance their own environment but also the next level down in the hierarchical structure. In so doing, they are multiplying these talents and creating a stream of energy that goes back up to the Creator who then multiplies it and sends it back down. And this has created an upward spiral. You understand that there is an upward spiral in these six ascended spheres. Now we have also explained that there is an upward spiral in this unascended sphere. And I see and experience all of this because I see and experience myself as part of this entire upward spiral. I see that the entire unascended sphere in which you are currently focusing your attention is this giant upward stream of the River of Life. And therefore, of course, I experience very clearly that earth is just one little planet in an immense, an immense universe.

In our conference in Kazakhstan where we talked about the River of Life, we attempted to give you some sense of co-measurement of the immensity of this. Untold numbers of planets, untold numbers of self-aware beings, untold numbers of ascended beings, all being part of this River of Life, creating this upward thrust, this upward pull that pulls up on everything in this unascended sphere, including earth.

I see, I experience that the earth is being pulled upwards by the rest of the universe, the majority of planets with self-aware life forms. And I see, of course, that there is no force on earth that can in any way, shape, or form resist this upward pull. The earth, therefore, is being pulled up. There is no way that any force on earth can stop this.

That is why I can say with an absolute certainty that nothing can stop my golden age. Because my golden age is not created as an ego trip by me. It is created as part of this entire upward movement of the River of Life. I am, my golden age, my vision for the golden age is in alignment with this upward movement. It is an expression of this upward movement. I did not create this as a separate being. I did not stand there as a separate being and saying: “So how does the River of Life work? I better adjust my vision for the golden age to the principles behind the River of Life, so I do not get into trouble.” I first merged with, became one with the River of Life, and then from inside that flow, I formulated the vision of my golden age.

Free will in an unascended sphere

As El Morya, when he was still calling himself El Morya said: “We were winning from the beginning.” because when you align yourself with the River of Life, what force on earth can oppose you? Whereas free will, you might say: Well, free will is in the minds of individual lifestreams who are allowed to create any mental image in their minds, even though it is completely out of touch with the reality of the River of Life.

That is how free will is allowed to outplay itself in an unascended sphere, at least when that unascended sphere has turned that critical corner where the vast majority of the planets with intelligent life are in an upward spiral. Free will exists, yes, but really only within the minds of individual beings. And it is a matter of how they use that free will. Do they use it in alignment with the River of Life or do they use it to create the impression that they can do whatever they want as individuals, regardless of the River of Life?

What is the River of Life? It is a unity, a oneness between individual self-aware beings who have experimented with their free will and by experimenting come to the point where they have given up exercising their free will as separate individuals and instead chosen to exercise their free will as not only connected individuals, but individuals who are one with the Christ mind, which is one with all life. “Without him, (without it), was not anything made that was made.” Thus, the Christ mind is the mind that unifies all self-aware beings, all life, all forms, all energy. It is not a matter of, does that mean you give up your free will? No, you take your free will to a higher level. You still have free will as an ascended master. In fact, you have a more free will than you have as an unascended being and you have especially a more free will than you have as a being in duality.

Now, the fallen beings, of course, argue in many ways and they use the duality consciousness to come up with all kinds of arguments and they have argued that you only gain really free will by going against the River of Life, the upward movement of all life. But you cannot actually have free will in duality. You cannot exercise a truly free will.

Desperation of the fallen beings

Why not? Because you can only exercise your will based on the vision you have. And in duality, your vision is inherently limited. That is why the fallen beings cannot see what I see. They cannot see that the earth is being pulled up by the River of Life. They cannot truly grasp this. But they can, to some degree, sense that something is shifting. They can sense that the earth is slipping out of their grasp, out of their grip.They can sense that societies are moving forward and they cannot stop it. They can, of course, also look at history and see that they could not stop the emergence of the democracies. They could not stop the founding of the United States of America. And even though they have ever since the founding of this nation attempted to control this nation, they are feeling that their control is slipping. They are losing their grip.

They do not understand why, because they do not have the perspective that I have talked about. But they feel it is happening. And that is why they are acting out in desperation. They sometimes think they can stop the change, but some of them realize they cannot stop it, so they attempt to delay it as much as possible.

How do they seek to delay it? Well, in all the ways we have talked about, subverting democracy, manipulating democracy, manipulating the economy, you will realize that the invocations you have given for this conference are all based on the book, Spiritual Solution to American Problems,  and some of these dictations were given quite some time ago.

But there are many other teachings we have given about America that are as relevant today as when they were given. In fact, more relevant because we, of course, foresaw the developments in America. We have seen in many past ages how when a planet is beginning to slip away from the grip of the fallen beings, these fallen beings become more and more desperate trying to maintain their power, their influence, their control. And this is precisely what is happening on a planetary scale. It is precisely what is happening in America.

Maintaining control through fear and anger

One of the ways that the fallen beings seek to maintain this control is through fear. I inspired this messenger to look up the polarization of America and see that there are quite a number of scholars who are aware of this issue and have researched it for quite some time. And they have seen not only the polarization, but they have also seen that a large part of this polarization is driven by fear, the fear of what might happen, the fear of the other side taking society in a destructive direction.

And they have appealed to a large segment of the American population who are still primarily driven by their emotional bodies. This has traditionally been the main way that the fallen beings have attempted to control the population, through the fear that is centered in the emotional body. They have attempted, of course, also with the mental and identity bodies and, of course, in the physical realm. But the primary way has always been fear.

Why did it take so long before the feudal societies of Europe were overturned? Because the peasants feared the noblemen and the king. They feared the church, they feared going to hell, they feared many things. You see, when you look at this from a neutral perspective, you see that many people in America have been polarized in an extreme direction because they have fear. What is the outcome of fear? It is that you feel powerless. What is the outcome of feeling powerless? It is anger. When you cannot bear your sense of powerlessness you go into anger and now you act based on the anger because you think this will empower you.

And you see that there is a certain segment of American politics who is driven by this anger against the other side. You see it on both sides of the political divide but obviously if you look at it neutrally, you see it more on one side than on the other. This is a feeling-based and emotionally driven polarization. And what it is when you look at our teachings that we have given, what is the effect of acting based on the emotional body?

Turning off rational thinking with fear and anger

It is, of course, that you act without thinking or at least without thinking very deeply. Therefore, as I started out talking about this “superficiality” in people’s actions. Because the fallen beings know very well that if they can make people angry enough, they can make them feel powerless enough and then they can make them feel angry enough that they will act without thinking. This is the mob mentality that I talked about on a larger scale.

The fallen beings are experts in creating this kind of manipulation. Manipulating a group of people into this where their anger has now become so strong that they no longer think about or care about the consequences. They might even think that the consequences, whatever they are, are worth it in order to achieve this goal that they have come to think is the only way to avoid the calamity that they fear. You make people fear a calamity that these other people are going to bring about if they are allowed to do so. You make them angry enough to act against the scapegoat and then you can make them do almost anything as history proves.

Now, what have we told you about your four lower bodies? There is a hierarchical structure. The energy flows from the spiritual into the identity into the mental into the emotional. And therefore, ideally the mental body should be in control of your emotional body. Therefore, you should not be in such an emotional state that you do something that is against what you actually know and recognize in your mental body. But what do you see in many of these situations where there has been this mob mentality? You see that people are actually acting against their better knowledge. They are acting against their higher principles.

How do you get Christians and Muslims who both believe in the Old Testament: “Thou shalt not kill.” to kill each other? By making their emotions so agitated by making them so focused in the emotional body that it overrides what they know in their mental bodies.

How do you make a mob of normally relatively rational people suddenly become a mob and break into the Congress building in an attempt to, in their minds, save democracy which is against their knowledge that not only is this illegal but it is not according to their Christian principles that most of them follow. How do you make them do this? By agitating their emotions to the point where they are so centered in their emotional bodies, they are so driven by their fear and by their anger that they do not care about their higher knowledge or about the consequences. They think they can get away with this or that it is worth it, whatever the consequences may be.

Many of these people have now gone to prison and only a very few of them think it was worth it. And only a very few of them are still trapped in the emotions. They have snapped out of that emotional state and been able to think and realize that this was not what they actually wanted to do. But they could not see it at the time, could they? Or they would not have done what they did.

Bringing destruction upon yourself

This is the manipulation of the fallen beings. And the fallen beings, they think that every time they can get a group of people to go into this emotional state, they have won. They have won some kind of victory. They have furthered their ends.

There are some fallen beings who think or who feel they gain a sense of empowerment by being able to control and manipulate people. There are others who just want chaos and they feel that by manipulating people into these situations, they are furthering the chaos. They are increasing the chaos on a planetary scale and this gives them a sense of empowerment.

You see that the fallen beings, they feel very sophisticated because they can manipulate people into this emotional reaction. But why are they doing this? Because they themselves are trapped in an emotional reaction. As I said, they feel their control of the earth is slipping away. They are afraid because they are afraid of the consequences. They have gone into feeling powerless. Then they have gone into anger and now they are acting based on that anger. The fallen beings think that they are manipulating the people but the fallen beings are trapped in the exact same reactionary pattern as the people they are manipulating.

How sophisticated is that? How much power does it actually give them? Because they themselves are pulled in to that same dynamic. And therefore, they cannot actually see the larger consequences of this. Now we have said many, many times that the fallen beings are trapped in the duality consciousness. We have talked about how when you act in duality you are creating an opposition because you are sending out an impulse that is being reflected back by the cosmic mirror. Or sometimes reflected back by the cosmic mirror through other people who oppose you.

 Bringing the world closer the golden age

The fallen beings, of course, cannot see this but I see it from the ascended perspective. What do I see from the ascended perspective? I see that whatever the fallen beings do to polarize America, to drag groups of Americans into this very polarized reaction, into this violent reaction, it actually brings the world closer to my golden age. Now this may sound somewhat naive but not when you see what I see from the ascended perspective. As I said, the earth is being pulled upwards. It cannot be any other way given the nature of the unascended sphere that it has long since gone beyond this point where the upward spiral has become irreversible. There will be a golden age.

The question is what will it take to bring it about? And what it will take is in terms of America and the golden age in America that a critical mass of American people come to certain realizations. How can this be brought about that people come to these realizations? Well, it can be brought about in two ways. One is what we have called the higher way of people receiving directions from the ascended masters even if they do not know about us or they receive these ideas, they think about it, they internalize it, they share them and they gradually build this upward movement where they want a better life, a better society than what they have.

The other way is the School of Hard Knocks. And what does that mean? It means that people now instead of receiving this balanced perspective on how to grow, they go into the unbalanced reaction, they are polarized, they act out in these extreme ways and therefore they create what might seem in the first place to be chaos that goes against the manifestation of a golden age. But the chaos makes the polarization so extreme that people can begin to see that this is too much.This is too far out. This has gone too far.

And this means that after having gone through the upheaval, gone through the chaos, people see the same thing that they could have seen or that other people have seen without going through the chaos. What you see here is simple. The fallen beings sense that a change is coming. They attempt to stop the change by creating this polarization, creating the violence, creating the chaos, but they only speed up the process where it comes to the point where a critical mass of Americans can see: “This is too much. We need to take America to a higher level.”

Seeing that duality is not working

Some people see it the easy way. Many people have already seen it the easy way, but not yet a critical mass. But by going into the polarization, people will begin to see it through the extreme outplaying of this mindset. Because what is the change that needs to happen in America? What is it they need, that people need to see? They need to see that duality is not working. That duality is not giving them the kind of life that they want.

They need to see that differences are not a threat. The differences you find in America is precisely why America is more prosperous and further advanced in certain ways than most other nations. Because it is a creative opportunity. People need to see that the differences can be used for growth when people come to that underlying sense of oneness, tolerance for differences, which is the hallmark of the Christ consciousness.

Right now, of course, many people are so polarized, there are so many divisions. And the divisions lead to conflict after conflict. But the change that will bring about the golden age in America, and for that matter any other nation, is that people see beyond the differences, see the commonality, see the basic humanity, see the essential humanity, and start to see the potential, the creative potential of their nation.

Wanting a better life

This is what will bring the golden age. And it is inevitable that this will happen in America and other nations. It is just a matter of how it will be brought about. How people will come to that point where they see: “This is not getting us where we want to go.” And where is it that people want to go? Well, most people do not have a clear vision of this. But there is one thing that can unite at least a critical mass of Americans. And that is they all want a better daily life for themselves and their children.

We have talked about this before in the context of the war in Ukraine and the age of empires being over. Most people on earth and certainly most people in America want a better life for themselves and their children. And this cannot be achieved as long as you allow a small power elite to steal the wealth of the American people. To steal the fruit of their labor. And that is just one among many things that people need to see. But this is one that they can fairly easily and quickly come to see that it is time to take America back. It is time to take America back to the people to make it a country, a nation of the people by the people and for the people. This they can come to see fairly quickly.

Equality and social awareness: fallen beings’ worst nightmares

The fallen beings, of course, are doing everything they can to avoid this. Not that they can really see the potential because they cannot fathom this but they are trying to keep the American people divided. And they are doing everything they can to achieve this.

Now again I spoke yesterday about the fact that I was deliberately setting up the American political system to favor the balanced approach, the centered approach, the what some will call compromise. But it is not really compromise. It is actually doing what is the best for the majority of the population. And this is, of course, what the fallen beings do not want. Why? Because they do not want a nation where all men and women are created equal. They do not want equality.

To the fallen beings equality is one of their worst nightmares. It is one of their most hated words or concepts. Equality. Why would a fallen being want equality? Their entire mindset is based on setting themselves up as being superior to the vast majority of the people. And they certainly see the people on earth as being far inferior to themselves.

Why is it that America has this culture of the rugged individualism, the everybody for himself, you are making your own luck, the individual who takes care of himself, the lack of social awareness that we have talked about it is because the fallen beings have managed to manipulate a certain segment of the American population into believing in this each man for himself. And it is in most cases each man for himself even though some women are also caught in this mentality. But the vast majority of women are not.

The fallen beings are seeking to spread this mentality—it is not even an ideology or a philosophy—it is more of a mentality that Americans are for those who make their own luck who are willing to work hard and those who are working hard should be allowed to have more than others and they should not pay taxes because taxes will just go to welfare for those who do not want to work.

The reality of the American dream

And they really believe that everybody in America could do what they have done, start their own business, join the business community, make their own luck, invest and become as rich as they have become. They really think that everybody could become a millionaire because they do not think clearly and realize that the entire system is set up to allow a few people to become millionaires by keeping the majority of the population down.

The fallen beings need to keep the American dream alive by allowing a few people to rise to a higher level so that there will be enough people that believe in this so-called American dream. But the reality if you look closer is that not everybody could do this because the entire system is set up to prevent the majority from doing this and keep them as worker bees who submit to the corporations. This is the reality of the American system.

Another reality is that even the people who have worked themselves up and become millionaires or billionaires they are not really part of what we call the power elite because the power elite is made of this very small closed club of these families that have inherited their wealth and they look down upon all these newcomers who have become billionaires.

Do you think these very old families in America—they respect Bill Gates, Jeff Bezos and the other billionaires? They do not. They have nothing but contempt left over for them. They are not part of the elite and they will not be part of the elite. Perhaps their children or grandchildren may be, but only people who have grown up in that environment and take their privileges for granted can really be part of the elite.

One of the things that the American people can come to see is that there is this elite who has nothing but contempt for the American people and they might use the people they might use politicians but they have nothing but contempt for the politicians. Many politicians believe in the flattery that they are part of this important club but the people at the top have nothing but contempt for any politician. They only have loyalty to their own kind.

Equal opportunity for all (children)

This the people can come to see and they can come to see that all men and women are created equal in the sense that they all have the same potential to transcend themselves. And therefore American society is meant to be a society that gives all people equal opportunity. Equal opportunity to improve the lives for themselves and their children. This is something that could potentially unite a very large part of the American population. We all deserve equal opportunity to improve our lives for ourselves, for our children. And this is what society should provide to the greatest possible number of people. This could be a truly uniting factor in this coming decade.

Now as Mother Mary so eloquently said: “Who will be the first to see this in large numbers?” Women, of course, who want what is best for their children more than they want some ideological idea or they want to be right or defeat those other people. Women are the ones who can see that: “If I am to do what is best for my children then what is best for my children is actually what is best for my neighbor’s children and my neighbor’s neighbor and how far does this go on? And do we not come to a point where what is best for my children is what is best for all children?”

This is the shift in mentality, shift in awareness that can come about and people can come to see that you cannot do what is best for all children if society and the political debate is so polarized that nobody could come together and even talk about: Well what is best for all children? What is best for all of us? Not just some of us.

Making people think

And of course, this is precisely the situation you have right now. But why is this so? Because people are trapped in their emotional bodies. Their emotional bodies are so agitated, so stirred up that they cannot think clearly. Now, one of the goals that our American students defined for this webinar was precisely how to change the public discourse from being so polarized to being more unified.

I will make a simple suggestion for how you could help bring this about. And it is simply this. Ask people questions that make them think. Do not ask questions aimed at making them think what you think or agree with you or accept your viewpoints. Just ask questions that make them think.

What have I said earlier? People are so trapped in their emotional bodies that they can be manipulated into doing things that are against the viewpoints they actually hold in their mental bodies. Their emotional bodies are overriding their mental bodies.

Look at the public discourse. It is so polarized, so confrontational. But why? Because it is taken over by people who have this obsessive compulsive need to make other people agree with their viewpoints. And when you have this obsessive compulsive need, then you are not thinking and you are not trying to make other people think. You are trying to prove other people wrong or put other people down or shame them into agreeing with you.

What you can do as ascended master students, what you can also make the calls for that others will do is ask questions. Learn from Socrates. What did he do? Rarely stated a viewpoint. He asked questions. To make people clarify what they actually think. Not what they feel but what they actually think. By asking these questions you can potentially as people are willing, help them reconnect to what they actually think in their mental bodies. And then they might be able to see that their emotional bodies are out of alignment with their mental bodies.

Seeing discrepancy between the emotional and mental bodies

There are persistent surveys, multiple surveys that have shown that the majority of the American people are not nearly as polarized as the politicians or the media. That most Americans are centered around the middle. That there is not such a big difference between what they actually think about politics. There is a big difference between what many people feel about politics. But there is not such a big difference between what they think.

By asking open-ended questions just ask people to clarify what do you actually think about not only issues but about the political process. About where the country should be going. About what is best for the country. What is your thinking really? How could what you see as your goals be brought about? What would be the consequences about what you feel and what would be the consequences if you act based on what you feel? And would that actually achieve what you think should happen? In other words, help people see the discrepancy between their emotional and mental bodies.

Transcending superficial sense of identity

Then you can take this to a higher level because these surveys have also shown that much of this polarization, much of the animosity, much of the hostility between groups of people is based on a sense of identity where they identify themselves with a certain label that has been put on people and groups of people.

And here you can again make people think: “Am I really a being who is defined by being against this other group of people? Do I really think that it is best for America if we are so divided into all these factions that are working against each other? Or do I perhaps think it would be more advantageous if Americans were united?”

United we stand, divided we fall, old clichés, but nevertheless they can make some people think and realize that they have allowed themselves to be pulled into this superficial sense of identity: “I am a Republican. I am a Democrat. And if I am a Republican I am against all those liberals who will destroy the country.”

Non-violence of Christ message

Is there perhaps a higher identity than being a Republican or a Democrat? What about being an American? What about being for democracy and the democratic process? What about being a Christian and living up to the ideals, turning the other cheek instead of beating the opponent group down by all means?

Many Americans claim to be Christians. They claim that America is a Christian nation. But what is the essence of Jesus’s message? It is non-violence. “Turn the other cheek. Forgive seventy times seven. Do good to those that persecute you.” Everything Jesus attempted to show people is non-violence.

If you are a true Christian, you are non-violent, otherwise you are not a true Christian. Regardless of what the Christian religion has done throughout history. If you identify yourself as a Christian, how can you accept or even take part in political violence? You can help people see by just asking clarifying questions that the current political climate is dominated by political violence.

I am not talking about only physical violence, but posting death threats on people’s Facebook accounts and many other of these expressions in social media or even in physical confrontations—this is a form of political violence. Is this in accordance with people’s Christian sense of identity? Is it in accordance with their sense of identity as Americans? And “united we stand?”

You can help people. It is not a matter of trying to persuade them. You need to approach this by being not attached to how people react to it. You just attempt to do what Socrates did. Get people to clarify what they actually think and then leave it up to them whether they can see the contradictions between their sense of identity—two aspects of their sense of identity— between their sense of identity and their mental thinking, between their emotional actions and their mental thinking.

Shifting into a positive, forward-looking state of mind

Just help people clarify what they actually think because you look at those who manipulate people, they are doing everything they can to prevent people from thinking. They have a very superficial view of the political process and then they stir up the emotions so people act on this very superficial thinking. This is the process.

If you are neutral about this you can see it. You can see it how it is being outplayed. You can see what people are doing this and it is not just one person. You can see how this is being used to stir up a reaction that has nothing to do with how the American system is designed to work and how it can fulfill its higher potential.

America is not a nation that is based on violence because the American political system is not based on violence. I know very well that America was born in the bloody Revolutionary War against England. I know there has been the Civil War. There has been all other wars that America has been involved in. But if you look at the American political system it is not based on violence.

All men are created equal. They are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights. Meaning no governmental institution or no group of people have the right to take away other people’s right to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. When a group of people allow themselves to be manipulated into this state of mind that they have a right to use violence to take away the life, liberty and pursuit of happiness of another group of people then this is un-American.

This is not what the American political system was set up to do. This is not how it was meant to function. And this is not how it can function according to its highest potential.

I am speaking this into the collective consciousness because I see that a critical mass of Americans are very close to breaking through and seeing this. Seeing the imbalance, the unsustainability of the current political discourse, political climate, political situation. They are close to breaking through and saying: “This is not what we want. This is not the kind of country we want America to be.”

And the more people that break through, the more people that speak out, the quicker we will get to the point where the critical mass is reached. Now as I started out saying, this critical mass will be reached. It is just a matter of how much turmoil the nation needs to go through before the critical mass of people see how unbalanced, how ridiculous this is, how un-American this is, how unconstitutional it is, how undemocratic it is, how un-Christian it is, how inhumane it is.

There is an old motto or slogan, even the title of a book, “Think and Grow Rich”. But in reality, if you really think, you grow together, you grow into oneness when you really think.

You who are the spiritual students can be part of this by asking questions. Just make people think. Do not be concerned about what they think. Just make them think more deeply than they are doing now. And trust the process. Trust the upward movement of the River of Life.

There are many Americans who are today in a very negative, agitated, fear-based state of mind, fearing for America’s future, fearing this and that calamity. For America to go through the shift I am talking about, a critical mass of people will have to shift into a positive, forward-looking state of mind.

I would like those who are direct students of the ascended masters to be part of this shift and be forerunners for this shift. But you cannot be part of this shift if you are in this fear-based state of mind if you are looking for some calamity or the end of the world or the end of democracy or this or that.

If you look at yourself and feel fear in your emotional body, then start by asking yourself these questions. Start by actually looking at our dictations. Read my dictations about America. And then ask yourself what you actually think and why you think what you think and how you identify yourself. Are you identified with this or that grouping or as a spiritual being, as an avatar? Ask yourself these questions. Think and grow into oneness with the Christ mind.

With this, I thank you for your attention for being willing to be the broadcast stations for this message. And I seal you in this realistic optimism, this flame of realism based on oneness with the River of Life that I hold for America and for this planet. For it is this flame that will bring the golden age into physical manifestation.

Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Women of America, unite!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. I wish to expand upon what Saint Germain has said about the need for people to come together and find a different way to talk about political issues. As Saint Germain has stated, there is a huge potential that women can be the forerunners for this shift. And the reason for this is actually fairly simple. We have talked about it before, but it needs to be stated again so it goes into the collective consciousness at this particular time. I trust that you are beginning to understand as ascended master students that at any particular time there is a very complex equation in the collective consciousness. There is, as I have said before, sometimes where a little impetus can have a huge effect in changing the direction just a little bit, so that in the long run the outcome is quite different. And this is precisely such a time. 

What do American women want?

Why is it that women have a better potential than men for overcoming the polarization, the differences, the divisions? Well, there are various reasons for this, but one obvious reason is that in order to overcome the divisiveness there must be something you love more than being right. There must be something you love more than making those other people wrong. And for women, that is obviously their children. The question simply is: “What do American women want?” Do they want a situation where the country is divided in this fight between those who want to be right and those who want to prove the other wrong, divided up into two groupings? Or do they want to see a country that does what is best for their own children? And clearly, if you want what is best for your own children, you do not want division and conflict or a civil war-like state in America. Clearly, this cannot be what is best for your own children. There is a potential that the equation can shift and women take a look at American politics and say: “We can no longer stay out of politics.We can no longer ignore politics. We can no longer allow the men to run politics. We need to engage, because this is not going to end well unless something changes the equation.” 

“We cannot allow this anymore”

There is right now a substantial number of women who have grown up in a culture that supports the Republican Party. But they have looked at what has happened to the Republican Party over these last several years. And they have looked at what happened with this entire situation with selecting a new speaker. And they have come to the point where they have seen that this has gone far enough. Some of them have not really consciously vocalized this yet, but this shift can happen. This shift can happen quickly. Where they look at the country and say: “Well whatever situation we have, we obviously cannot allow the government to shut down because of a lack of funding. We simply cannot allow a few extremists in the Republican Party to shut down the country, shut down the government, prevent government employees and soldiers from getting paid. Which can have ramifications not only for America, but for the global economy. We cannot allow this.” 

And this can then lead on to other things that we cannot allow because it clearly is not good for our own children and the next generation. It really is a matter of women waking up, looking at the situation and saying: “The men have created such a mess in this country that something needs to change. And who is going to change it? Not the men, which leaves us. We have to demand change.” It does not mean that all women have to go into politics because most men who are in politics have a wife and they rely on her for her support. So it is a matter of speaking out and sometimes, in fact in many cases, it will be so that when the wife speaks out, the man realizes that he has actually been thinking and feeling the same thing. But for some reason, he could not bring himself to acknowledge it. He could not bring himself to say: “But the emperor has nothing on.” In the fairy tale, it is a little boy who says this. In the real world, the biggest potential is that it is a woman who says this. The emperors of politics have nothing on. The emperors of the financial system have nothing on. The power elite has nothing on. And it is time to see this. 

Women of America need to speak out

Many women are ready to consciously acknowledge what Saint Germain talked about. There is a higher principle, there is a higher right than being right among men. Surely you can find women, some of them even in Congress or the Senate, who are caught up in this game of proving themselves right by proving other people wrong. But this is only a minority. Most women are not caught up in this attitude because they see the practical reality of how it leads to conflict, and conflict never leads the country or their own lives in the right direction. If there is to be a shift in America, women need to take a stand and demand change, demand a new approach. And this is the impetus I am here to give and release into the collective consciousness:

Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! 

Say this with me:

Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! Women of America, unite! 

And this will manifest, for the mouth of the Divine Mother has spoken it in the physical. And you as the Omega Polarity have ratified it and spoken it with me. 

There will be a new movement inspired by people who have tuned in to my office as the Divine Mother for the uniting of women in America. This is one initiative that can have a tremendous impact in changing the course of America slightly it will seem in the beginning, but in the longer run changing it tremendously. It is necessary for women to speak out and say: “It cannot be more important to be right in this political struggle, this never-ending, ongoing political struggle than it is to do what is right for our children. It cannot be right. There must be a higher right than being right in this petty political squabble. There must be something that means more to you men than this pettiness. And it is time to do away with this nonsensical struggle. And it is time to free the Republican Party from the influence of these people who only want to perpetuate that struggle indefinitely and who are willing to perpetuate the struggle regardless of the consequences it has for the country and for our children. Because they are obsessed with being right!” 

Who are the voters who have the greatest potential to suddenly see that Donald Trump has nothing on? It is women because they can come to see that he has throughout his entire life shown a clear disrespect for women. This is exposed to the public for anyone who is willing to take a look. This man has no respect for women and this in itself should be enough to prevent him from holding public office again in this age. You cannot have a president of the United States who has no respect for women and who has exploited women in his entire life. This cannot stand in this decade of women. And there are enough women who are ready to wake up and consciously acknowledge this so that without the vote of these women he has no chance of becoming president again. Is it of epic importance to me as the Mother of God holding the Office of the Mother of God that Trump does not become president? No. If the nation needs the lesson that they will get from him becoming president again then I respect the free will of the majority.

But I am speaking into the collective consciousness and the individual consciousness of these women who have so far thought to themselves exactly what I said but who have not been willing to speak it out loud amongst each other or in a public forum. For naturally many, many, many women have seen this, but because of this hypnotic state that the Republican party has been in, they have not so far spoken out publicly and this is what can change and it can change quickly. 

With this I have actually given the impetus, the energetic charge that I wanted to bring forth at this point in this conference. I thank you, those who are here, for being the open doors by allowing this to be spoken in the physical with the impact of the multiplication of your auras and chakras. With this I seal you in the love of the Divine Mother. Mother Mary, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Do you want to be right with Christ or right among men?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

My next installment is to talk about a topic that very, very few people in America have understood. There are many, many people in America who consider themselves Christians and who consider themselves to be part of a Christian nation. They consider America to be a Christian nation. They consider America to be founded on Christian principles.

Being right with Christ

Well, there is one particular principle of Christ that very few Christians in America, or for that matter anywhere else, have grasped. That it is a principle that can be illustrated in a situation where Jesus says: “What is that to thee, follow thou me?” What did Jesus mean with this enigmatic statement? Well, he meant that you have to choose whether you want to be a true follower of Christ or whether you want anything in this world. When we look at the current political debate and climate and situation in the United States, we can reformulate that question and say: “You have to decide whether you want to walk with Christ or whether you want to be right among men, do you want to be right with Christ or right among men?”

This is a question that very few Christians have even considered, have even grasped, have even understood the need to consider. For they think that they understand what Christ is all about, but they do not because they do not grasp the inner teachings of Christ. Now, if you take this and look at the American Constitution, the American political system, what is it that is the very foundation of the American political system? Well, it is partly the Declaration of Independence and the essence of this Declaration of Independence is that all human beings have rights that are given by a higher authority, meaning a higher authority than the government of the United States.

The government therefore, recognizes that there is an authority that is higher than themselves. Or rather, the government should recognize this. This means that there are certain things that the government is not allowed to do. There are certain rights that the citizens have, that the government is not allowed to take away or limit and this is because there is a higher authority, not only than the government, but even a higher authority than the people or any grouping among the people. In other words, if you want to talk about America being a Christian nation, then it should be a nation that recognizes that Christ is a higher authority than any individual, any groups of people, or even the government as a whole. The question is not really do you want to be right in a political fight or discussion with other people, but do you want to be right with Christ?

The standard of the fallen beings

And what did Jesus also say that relates to this topic? Well, he said: “Let the dead bury their dead.” And what did he mean? Well, as both Jesus and others have talked about before, it obviously does not make sense that Jesus was saying that there are dead people walking around burying other dead people. As in so many other things that Jesus said, there must be a hidden meaning, an inner meaning to this statement. And what he meant was, of course, that there are people who are dead in a spiritual sense because they are in the death consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ.

And what is the consciousness of anti-christ? Well, what have we said so many times? The fallen beings only have to do one thing to get everything on earth to go awry and that is to create the idea that there is a standard that can be defined on earth and that everyone should follow. It is a black and white standard and if you follow it, you will go to heaven; if you go against it, you will go to hell. If you follow it, you are right; if you do not agree, you are wrong. This is the standard that the fallen beings have imposed upon earth, but this is not the standard of Christ. But how many people, Christians included, have grasped this difference, which is an essential difference.

I am obviously here speaking into the collective consciousness more than I am speaking to you who are ascended master students, because most of you have grasped this, based on the many teachings we have given on this topic. But still, you can all benefit from considering this again and considering your attitude, your approach, even to the political discussion, the political discourse in America.

Is it really about being right? Is it really about being right, because how could you be right among men? You look at America, you look around the world, you see that the vast majority of people are trapped in the standard of the fallen beings. This does not mean that they agree, they do not agree, because the standard is dualistic. There are always two opposing polarities, at least two. You have people who are in the duality consciousness and because they are in duality, they polarize towards either this extreme or that extreme.

Hiding behind the facade of polarization and division

A typical example is Republicans and Democrats. Now traditionally there was not the animosity, there was not the hostility between Republicans and Democrats that you see today because the two parties were not trapped in black and white thinking. But today you see that both parties have become more polarized, one obviously more so than the other, but still there is polarization and so you have this typical epic mindset, black and white thinking, where you want to be right. Both sides want to be right by proving the other side wrong.

How can you be right among men in this climate? Very simple. Align yourself with one of the two polarities and you will have at least some people who will agree with you and who will think you are right among men. There will, of course, be some that will not agree with you, but if you go into the black and white mindset, you can ignore that because you see that they are absolutely wrong based on some standard.

What am I saying? I am saying there is only one way to be right among men and that is to accept the standard imposed by the fallen beings. Do you really understand what I am saying here? I am not saying that the fallen beings care about either of the two dualistic polarities. There are fallen beings in embodiment in America as part of the top 2% of the elite. They may support this party, they may support that party, but they do not care about either party. Then there are fallen beings in the identity and mental realms who also do not care about either party. Do you understand? The fallen beings, some of them at least, the more sophisticated ones, they are not trapped in their own standard in the sense that they are not for the Republican party or for the Democratic party.

Their aim is to keep the people divided. That is their higher goal—to keep the people divided, and the Republican and the Democratic party are just tools for achieving this goal. So is, of course, any other division that can be created in society, except one. You will see that there are many divisions in society, but there is one that is not promoted by the elite and that is the division between the people and the elite, because the elite in America are trying to fly below the radar of the people so that they are not seen, not recognized.

Believing that a lie is Christ’s truth

And yet, in order to achieve this, they will claim to be the ones who represent a higher standard, even the standard of Christ, if that is something that will appeal to the people. They will, of course, say, some of them, Christ’s truth is what is stated by the Republican party. Other fallen beings will say Christ’s truth is what is stated by the liberals. The purpose of this is, of course, to polarize the people into divisions. As I said, the fallen beings do not even believe in their own—some do, of course, but the most sophisticated ones—they do not believe in the divisions they have created. They are not taking sides, because they are only on one side, their own.

You will see that there are people who have allowed themselves to be pulled into one of these polarities. There are people who will claim that Donald Trump stands for Christ’s truth and they will claim that this messenger is out of touch with Christ’s truth or the ascended masters by the dictations we have given through him. What can you do about this? What can you do about this mindset? If people are convinced that they have Christ’s truth, what can you do? Well, on the personal level, you can often do nothing because nobody has closed their minds more firmly than someone who believes that a lie is the ultimate truth. When you believe in an illusion, but you believe it is the ultimate truth, then you are not open to Christ’s truth.

The purpose of Christ

Why is that? Because Christ and Christ’s truth does not live up to the standard of the fallen beings, does not conform to the standard of the fallen beings.That is why Jesus said to Peter, when Peter wanted to impose a false standard upon him: “Get thee behind me Satan.” Christ’s truth is what is given to help people raise themselves above the dualistic “truth” of the fallen beings. What does this mean? Christ’s truth always pulls people closer to oneness, to unity. Unity between the person and his or her higher self and the ascended masters and unity among people horizontally. Divide and conquer is the goal of the fallen beings. Unify is the goal of the Christ mind. By the mere fact that these people are so convinced that they are right and that those who disagree with them are wrong, you can see that despite their claims, despite their beliefs, they are not actually coming from Christ’s truth. The entire purpose of Christ is to raise people above the consciousness of death, which is the consciousness of division and to raise them into the consciousness of oneness of unity.

You can do nothing on the personal level to help people who are in this state of mind. You can make calls for them to be cut free, to be given an opportunity to see a higher truth than what they see, but it will not work against their free will. If they are not willing to open their minds, then there is nothing you can do. What you can do something about is at the collective level, where you can make the calls, use the invocations we have given, such as the one you just gave and others, for the unification of the American people, and that a critical mass will be raised up to realize that there must be a higher approach to politics in America than the divided, confrontational, dualistic approach that has taken over American politics.

Bringing politics back towards the center

There is a critical mass of people in America who have already seen this or who are very close to seeing it and those people you can make calls for and those people you can help by speaking out in whatever way you can. There are people who are beginning to be fed up, as the saying goes, with politics that is so divided, so confrontational. They have had enough of it and they are longing for something more. And it is really a matter of galvanizing these people so they step forward and demand a higher form of politics, a higher form of public discourse and a higher form of government that is not so based on these divisions and animosities.

There is a need for the emergence of a balanced, centrist part of the Republican Party and a balanced, centrist part of the Democratic Party. There is a need for people who can look across the middle and not see it as a division, but actually see the commonality of those who are in the middle of the political spectrum. There is a need for those who can see that politics has become polarized and there is a need to bring it back towards the center. This you can make calls for. This can have a positive effect and it may even have a visible effect at the critical level as we approach the next election.

“Will I follow Christ to a higher level?”

Look at yourselves even as spiritual people. Be honest, be willing to consider whether you have been pulled into this divided, polarized view of the political climate in America and then consider what separate self you might have that caused you to be pulled into this. And then consider that if you want to step up to a higher level of your personal path, you need to come to see this self and decide: “Will I let it die so I can follow Christ to a higher level or will I hold on to it?” Which means you cannot take the next step up.

There are no Republicans or Democrats in heaven. There are only beings who see the oneness of Christ beyond all divisions on earth. You see, even if you go back to Jesus’s time, how he called his disciples: “Leave your nets and follow me.” This was not just physical fishing nets that he was talking about. He was actually talking about the nets that keep you trapped in a lower state of consciousness, which of course, is the separate selves. For all spiritual people and for all people who have an intuitive sense of the higher principles, the higher value of this nation, it is necessary to consider: “Do you really want to be right among men? How important is it to prove yourself right by proving others wrong?” Because these are the nets that prevent you from following Christ.

Seeing the power elite for what it is

And there may be many people who cannot look at it in a Christian terminology, but it also prevents you from following the higher principles behind the founding of America—the fact that there is a higher authority that gives all people rights that the government cannot override.

And you see that there are many ways that the government is overriding the rights of the people. First of all, by allowing the elite to continue to accumulate wealth, to concentrate wealth in their own hands by taking it from the people who are doing the hard work. The entire accumulation of wealth that has been a result of the neoliberal philosophy is an abomination compared to the principles upon which this nation is founded. Some of the founding fathers could not even see this because they were so attached to their comfortable lifestyle that they had carved out for themselves, some of them by using slaves. But that should not stop people today, because today it is easier to see these principles than it ever has been. It is easier in the sense that the collective consciousness is higher than it was at the time of the founding fathers. It is more difficult in the sense that there is the polarization between the two wings of the political spectrum. But there were also divisions and polarizations at the time of the founding fathers.

You may think that most Americans supported the Revolutionary War, but there were many who supported the British and did not want British rule to be overturned and did not want the emergence of a nation. They wanted the colonies to remain under the British crown because they got advantages from the British crown. They got privileges. In a sense it was as polarized back then as it is today and you see many periods of American history where you see this polarization, civil war being an obvious example.

Many people in today’s age are ready to see this, to see the history of this, of how the people have been divided time and time again and then see that this division was always created by an elite who had a hidden agenda that they attempted to fulfill by keeping the people divided into these factions so they could hide. In medieval Europe, in feudal Europe, the feudal lords were sitting in their castles. They were clearly suppressing the people who lived on their land and the people felt oppressed.

Today the feudal lords, reincarnated in America, are suppressing the people not quite in the same physical way, but certainly they are doing it through money and through political influence, but they are much more hidden. They may have castles, they may have yachts, but they are not as visible as it was in the Middle Ages and therefore, the American people have not seen the elite for what they are and why have they not? Because they are so concerned about squabbling and fighting amongst each other, proving the other people wrong and proving themselves right. This consciousness is truly the biggest block to the manifestation of the golden age.

Recognizing higher principles and a higher authority

What is the golden age? There are some who might think: “Well, it is an age where the Republican Party and the most conservative people in America run the country. Then there will be a golden age.” But the reality is that the golden age is an age where a critical mass of people recognize higher principles, recognize a higher authority, however they see that authority. They do not need to recognize Saint Germain as an ascended master, but they need to be open to the potential to receive ideas from this higher authority and they need to be willing to implement them—that is how the golden age can be manifest.

If people hold on to a standard defined on earth that is not based on unity and the unification of the people, how can there be the golden age? Do you think a golden age is an age where some people are rich, some people are privileged, or is it an age where all people have a good standard of living and some people have a better standard of living because they are willing to work harder or be more creative? But it is certainly not an age where the top 2% control more than 90% of the wealth in the country. That cannot be a golden age.

“I cannot be wrong” consciousness in America

You who are the spiritual people can be forerunners for this shift. As I said, there is a critical mass of people who are ready to make this shift and some, of course, have already done so. But there needs to be more people before it breaks through. And you can be the forerunners, but you need to then lock into this—not deciding to be right among men, but to be right with Christ, right with Saint Germain, right with higher principles. Yes, this is a challenge. Yes, there are some who will claim they are right and that is why they are supporting this particular political candidate or this particular political party. But they have not understood what I have said in this dictation and what we have said in many other teachings.

Do not be concerned about this. Do not try to talk to them, to convince them, because you cannot prove that people are wrong if they are in this state of mind. And why is this? Because when people are in this state of mind, they have one overarching attitude: “I cannot be wrong.” There is right now in America a large group of people who are in this state of mind. And you will see, if you look at this neutrally, that Donald Trump represents this consciousness: “I cannot be wrong.” And the people who support him and who are absolutely convinced that he is right are also in this state of mind. That is why he came to the forefront of American politics, because he exemplifies and out-pictures this state of consciousness and he is therefore, you might say, the opportunity for a critical mass of American people to come to see this and decide: “No more of this. We want a different climate in the public discourse. We want a different political climate. We want different political leaders.”

Now, in a sense, you could say that Biden also represents some of this consciousness because he is a cold war warrior, as has been said and therefore, grew up in this climate of the Soviet Union and America, communism and capitalism and so you see that there is a need for America, a critical mass of Americans, to transcend this old black and white dualistic mindset. I am not saying that Biden is completely stuck in this mindset. I am just saying that he came from that kind of a background. So, you see that there is a need for the emergence of leaders with a different attitude, a different approach. But this cannot happen until a critical mass of people make this shift and consciously acknowledge that there must be a better way to do politics in America.

Only women can change America

There is no easy way out of the present situation. There is nothing that even I as an ascended master could do to easily change it. I cannot wave a magic wand and change America. There is nothing that a single person could do to change the situation very quickly and easily. It is a situation that has been there since the inception and the founding of America. It is a situation that has not necessarily gotten worse, but has become more visible, more pronounced, partly because of communication technology. And it is a situation that right now has reached this critical juncture where it needs to be played out so that people can see it and quite frankly, what is it that has the biggest potential to shift the situation?

Well, as I said, not a single person, but many people could do it and a part of the American population that could shift the situation is not exclusively, but primarily women. The only way that America can transcend this divisive mindset is that women step forward and demand a different political process. Men cannot do this because men are too trapped in black and white thinking. I am speaking in general terms. There are, of course, many men who can be part of this movement, but if there is going to be a breakthrough, it will have to be women who bring this about. It will have to be women who lock into the female, the feminine wisdom, the “Sophia”, as it was talked about in Gnostic circles. The practical wisdom that says: “This is not working, we must find a better way.”

Look at this Republican Party and the entire circus about first rejecting the speaker, then having trouble finding another speaker. Was there ever a woman who was nominated to be speaker of the Republican Party? How many women have any kind of leadership role in the Republican Party? For that matter, how many women have leadership roles in the Democratic Party? Well, there are more. There is a vice president, but nevertheless, ask yourself how many women are in Congress and the Senate, how many Supreme Court judges, how many people in the national committees of the Democratic and Republican Party? And then you can see that they are a clear minority and that is why the situation is stuck in this antagonistic confrontational approach.

Is it really a matter of one party being right and the other party being wrong, or is it a matter of doing what is the best solution for the American people? Right now, it seems as if the only thing that matters is that your party is right and the other party is wrong and the effect of this is that the elite can run the show behind the scenes. They are hiding behind the facade, running the show while the politicians are squabbling. Men will not be able to see this. The women need to step in and look at the practical reality. Look how many things are not being done because of all this squabbling and party politics. Look how there is a majority across the middle for many solutions, but it cannot be manifest because of this extreme polarization, especially in the Republican Party.

Again, there is no simple solution. But there is, of course, a solution, or rather many solutions, by many women and the more balanced men speaking out, demanding change. By the people demanding change. You may think that this is unrealistic, but right under the surface is this desire for something new and it is just a matter of it breaking through so there are some people who step forward, who are in a position who can vocalize this and say: “We must find a better way. We must find a better approach to politics.” And suddenly there can be a shift where people demand something different. And the politicians who are the fastest to respond to this, to lock into this, they can then get elected and therefore things can change quicker than you might think—quicker than you might think. For as the situation becomes so polarized, so extreme, there are more and more people who have had enough.

You might think I sound serious, I sound somber, but I am, as always, an optimistic realist and I see the potential that the political landscape in America can shift over the rest of this decade, which is the decade of women. There is a fundamental, crying need for women to step forward in all areas of American society, but especially in politics and the media and the economy and business and education and science and a few other areas. This is the greatest potential shift for America and for bringing the golden age, because it is a fact that when it comes to the practical ideas for manifesting a golden age, women are generally more open than men.

What you can do as ascended master students is of course make the calls for this, you can see how this fits into your Divine plan, or you might be one of these women who could step forward, or one of these balanced men who could step forward, because it will not be only women, but it will require a large number of women to bring about this shift. You can, of course, give all of the invocations we have given, especially the ones from the book about liberating women, and thereby help bring about this shift. It is a huge potential and if manifest, historians will later look back and see it as one of the most significant shifts in American history, much greater than any other shift you have seen so far. It will not be the greatest when you come further into the golden age, but it will be seen as a significant shift if it manifests its full potential.

With this, I have given you the impetus I wanted to give in this installment. I will have more to say and I am grateful for this opportunity to say it. Even though the messenger is across the pond, by so many of you tuning in in America, it has the impact that I wanted to have.

For this, I am grateful and thereby, I seal you in the flame of realistic optimism that I hold for earth.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Mob mentality in the public discourse in America


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. If there is one word that would characterize the political situation in America right now, what would that word be? Well, you may each come up with your own individual words. And I would like you to take a moment to think about the situation in America, not only politically, but in all other ways that are important to you. And I would like you then to use your intuition to center in your heart and to see what word might come to you from within your heart.

The superficial basis for decision-making

Now, I would like you to step back and consider, did the word truly come from your heart? Or did it come from your mind? And if it came from your mind, which part of your mind? Did it come from the linear, intellectual analytical mind? Did it come from the emotions being agitated by this or that condition? Did the word come from some kind of attachment that you might have? If you are willing to consider this, then you can perhaps compare the word that you got, to the word that I had in mind. And when I, Saint Germain, look at the situation in America as it has been unfolding now for these last few years, not only in the political arena, but in all other areas of society, the one word that for me characterizes the current situation in America is this: “superficial.”

Why do I give this word? Look at the political situation. Look at the public discourse. Look at how people are talking to each other. Look at how they are communicating on social media. And ask yourself: “What is the foundation that people have for holding whatever opinions they hold? What is the foundation they have for making decisions about how they talk about the political process, how they define what is wrong with America, how they define what should be changed, how they define which politicians they will support and which they will not support, whom they will vote for and whom they will not vote for? What is it that decides it? What is their foundation for making these decisions about the fate of the nation?”

Then, look at their personal lives. What is the foundation they have for making decisions in their personal lives? Well, the knowledge people have, the so-called ‘facts’ that people have are all superficial. For the vast majority of Americans, the basis for their decision-making is very superficial.

Projecting out

Surely, I sense from the collective consciousness, as this is being spoken in the physical, that there is this collective beast rising up and saying: “But what about other nations? Surely, they are superficial too.” Well, my beloved, what do you want to change? America or other nations? What is this webinar about? America or other nations?

If you want to change America, how is that change going to come about? Who can change America? Do you think that the people in Europe can change America? Can they vote in the next election, for example? If anybody is going to change America, who is able to do so? Well, you, the American people. Who else? If you are projecting out that there is this and that problem in other nations, how are you going to change your own nation? How will you change your nation by looking out and trying to find fault with other nations, instead of looking in and seeing what might change in your nation?

And how will you change your nation if every time someone suggests some change, your first reaction is: “But we are not the only one with a problem. Surely, those other nations have the same problem.” What good does it do you that the rest of the world has a problem? How is that going to change America? And oh, are not there many Americans who want America to be the greatest nation on earth? How are you going to be the greatest unless you do what other nations do not do? Deal with the problems directly. How can you make profound, life-altering, nation-altering decisions based on the current superficiality seen in the public discourse?

The superficializing of the public discourse

Do you know which one institution has done more than anything else to superficialize the American public discourse? Well, it is Twitter, or “X” as it is now called. Short messages, forcing people to always give a black and white assessment of a situation. For what else can you do with so few characters? Of course, a close second is Facebook. Again, forcing people, in order to get attention, to be as extreme as possible. Because you are sure to get some ‘likes’ by this. And if all you are chasing is ‘likes,’ then you have to be as black and white as possible, as superficial as possible. For what else can black and white be but superficial?

We have given many teachings on black and white thinking. And surely, nobody is more superficial in their thinking than those who are trapped in black and white thinking. This is not to say, of course, that those who are trapped in gray thinking are deeper thinkers. For the deeper thinkers are those who must look beyond the dualistic extremes. Both the black and white and the gray. Who can change America? Well, only those who are willing to think. To think! Because when you are trapped in black and white thinking, you are not thinking. You are just reacting to what comes to you from other people, who are trapped in black and white thinking.

Mob mentality

What has happened in this superficial social media, and this superficiality of the public discourse, is that what you have created in large segments of the American population is what they would say is a sense of togetherness, maybe even solidarity. But what has really been created here in the collective consciousness of America is a mob mind, a mob mentality. You see this in numerous examples. But you see it very, very clearly in how people get responses. For example, on Facebook, where they get death threats or get these very threatening messages from people who disagree with them.

You had a situation very recently where the Republican Party (Or rather the Republican parties, we might say. For is it truly one party these days?) was trying to decide on who should be Speaker of the House. And there are examples of politicians who either did not support a certain Speaker or who were interested in becoming Speakers, and they themselves received death threats. And their wives received death threats, or other very extremist threatening messages on social media. How is this not mob mentality? What else is it but mob mentality?

Is this not the same as you saw in the Wild West, where despite the fact that the Constitution mandates that a person is innocent until proven guilty in a court of law, suddenly you had a mob of people in this little town, and somebody had a rope. And they were all crying out: “Lynch him, lynch him!” What else is it? But this is taken to a greater scale in the collective consciousness of America. It is a mob mentality that right now is ruling the political discourse in America. And this mob mentality is not satisfied with ruling the political discourse. It wants to rule the political institutions. It wants to rule the courts. It wants to rule the press. It wants to rule every aspect of American society by threatening violence towards anyone who will not subject and become part of the mob.

Yes, certainly, there is a tremendous uproar in the collective consciousness as I am speaking this in the physical. There is a huge beast that is rising up right now, as you would see a grizzly bear rising on its hind legs, waving its paws and baring its teeth and growling. I, of course, am not really moved by this whatsoever, given that I am in the ascended realm. And I hope that you are not moved by it either, those of you who are ascended master students. For truly, what can this mob mentality lead to? Well, you have already seen on January 6, 2021, what it can lead to. But as the popular saying goes in America: “You ain’t seen nothing yet.” It could lead to other uprisings, other violent events, depending on how the political circus, we might say, unfolds up to the next election.

We can say that it could have been much worse already than it has been. And the reason it has not been is in large part because of the calls made by ascended master students. When you see this, when you see this mob mentality, you might spend a little bit of time studying the effects of this mob mentality, of how this madness of the crowd can overtake people’s individual minds. And you might consider that there are many people who have had their individual minds taken over by the mob. Not a physical mob in a physical location, in many cases, but a mob in the social space that has been created by the internet and social media.

The psychology of the mob mind

In the old days, it required a group of people to physically come together in a certain location before this mob mind could form. That is why you saw the situation where Jesus stood before the angry mob that wanted to stone the woman caught in adultery. And what did Jesus do? Well, he made them look at themselves. You will know there are some stories that the woman caught in adultery was a prostitute and that many of the people in the crowd condemning her had been her customers. And you will know that there are some that will say that Jesus knelt down and wrote their names in the sand, wrote the names of those who had slept with the woman. And this made them look at themselves, feel ashamed and walk away.

But irregardless, the fact of the matter is this. When people are trapped in the mob mentality, they are focused on the victim of the mob mind. The mob mind always has a scapegoat. Otherwise, a mob mind cannot form. It forms only when there is a scapegoat towards whom people can direct their anger. What happens is that when people’s minds are taken over by this, then they are only looking out, looking at the scapegoat. They are not looking at themselves. They actually feel empowered by the mob mind, because they can set aside the normal need to look at themselves. This normal need to say: “Well, don’t throw stones if you live in a house of glass.” The mob does not need to consider this. It can throw all the stones it wants without looking at itself, without the members looking at themselves.

But actually, you could say that the members form one mind, so they are no longer individuals. They are taken over by the mob mind. And you can see this very, very clearly in many situations on the internet where people have been caught up in this. And they are just repeating and regurgitating what others have said, the black and white thinking, the always pointing to a scapegoat. This is wrong. That is wrong. The next thing is wrong.

You see in history many examples of this. You see, if you go back and look at the Christian scriptures, how Jesus often confronted these crowds. Not only the woman caught in adultery, but look at the situation where Pontus Pilate asks the people whom they want to be released, the Living Christ or a convicted murderer. And they all cry: “Barabbas! Barabbas!” Again, the mob mentality, the mob mind that cannot recognize the Living Christ, even though he stands before them in the flesh. And how many in America today would be able to recognize the Living Christ if he stood before them in the flesh?

There was in this recent debacle about choosing a speaker for the Republican Party. Donald Trump made the remark that only Jesus Christ, if he materialized himself, could be elected speaker. But that is actually an incorrect assessment. Because if Jesus Christ appeared in the flesh and wanted to be speaker of the house, the first to reject him would be the Christians, the Christians who feel holier than thou. Because they believe in their mob mentality that they have the truth about Christ. And therefore, they do not need the Living Christ, nor would they recognize him or accept him. They would reject him and

The power elite (not the system) is the problem in America

This is the mob mentality. It is entirely superficial. There is no deep thinking. In fact, there is no thinking in a mob mind. Now, you may say that there is a tendency as this mob mind in the political discourse of America. They are not necessarily pointing to people as scapegoats. They are pointing to the system. The system is wrong. The government is wrong. Congress is wrong. The Senate is wrong. Biden is wrong. The Democrats are wrong.

My beloved, I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I have sponsored this American nation now since its inception! I was part of setting up the Constitution! And the Constitution is the foundation for the governmental system of America! There is nothing wrong with that system! It has guided this nation for almost 250 years. And it will be able, with a few additions here and there, and refinements, to guide it for another 250 years. What is wrong with the system is not something wrong with the system.

What is wrong with the situation in America is that there are people who have manipulated the system in a way that no democratic system can really prevent. Because you cannot give freedom without giving the possibility of an abuse of that freedom. The only defense against this is that people are alert, that people are awake. And what does it take for them to be awake? They cannot be in the mob mind. They cannot think on this superficial level. They must think clearly and deeply about issues before they make decisions and voice opinions.

It is not the system that is the problem in America. It is the power elite that is the problem in America. Where do you hear those who criticize the system talk about a power elite manipulating the system behind the scenes? What will change America is not that you overthrow the system, but that you become aware of the elite. And therefore, do not allow the elite to run the system behind the facade. You look behind that facade and you see that it is not the system itself, but the fact that there are people who are taking advantage of the system that is the problem. How will you see this? By thinking clearly and deeply, not superficially. It is superficial thinking among too many of the people that have allowed the power elite to gain the influence on the nation that they have. That has allowed them to buy influence through lobbying or outright corruption, cronyism, the old boys network, the ‘I pat your back and you pat my back’ mentality. No democratic system is immune to this.

Democracy needs alert and thinking people

You could create a system where a particular elite could not take over. For example, the problem in America is obviously that the business elite has gained too much influence on America. The top 2% or the top 10 %, not of the most spiritually evolved people, but of the richest people. You could create a system where this monetary financial elite could not gain control of the country. That system has been created. It was called Communism. You cannot create a free democratic society that an elite cannot take advantage of, because the only way to prevent an elite from taking advantage of the system would be to create a totalitarian system that keeps an eye on everyone.

What I am saying is that a free democratic society requires that the people are awake, that they are alert, that the press and media, that the people in the government are alert. And they think more deeply about issues. Superficial thinking is simply not enough to ensure the survival of any democracy. It takes people who are willing to think clearly, deeply, and who are willing to speak out and call a spade a spade. But you see, the mob mentality is very willing to speak out. But first of all, it is not based on clear and deep thinking. And it is not, despite what some people would claim, not based on calling a spade a spade, but calling a scape a goat.

That is all the mob mind can do. Appoint a scapegoat and say: “If we lynch the scapegoat, we will have solved all of our problems. If we overturn the system, we will have solved all of America’s problems. If we drain the swamp, we will solve all of our problems. If we get rid of the Democrats, we will solve all of our problems.” Do you think that by saying this, I am singling out a certain person or certain people? No, I am not singling them out. They have singled themselves out by being part of the superficiality of the public discourse. Not only going back to the election of 2016, but going back to the 1990s, where Newt Gingrich is the politician who initiated the whole cycle of this very controversial opposing form of political discourse, where there has to be black and white, this is the problem, this is wrong, these people are to blame.

What is it that the mob mentality can do, only do? Blame someone. There must be someone to blame. Tell me, my beloved, how will a democracy ever be able to function if a majority of the people are only interested in finding who is to blame? What do you want? Do you want to blame somebody? Or do you want to improve the nation? Because if you want to improve the nation, you can forget about blaming other people. Who are you that can change America? We, the people. Who are the ones who do not want to change America? The elite.

Becoming aware of the elite and its epic mindset

I am not here talking about blaming the elite. I am talking about becoming aware of the elite and their influence, but I am not talking about blaming them. But what you have seen happen over these last several decades is that the American people are not seeing the elite. They are not really aware of the elite. And they do not see the elite as a problem. Why not? Because they are so busy blaming each other that they cannot even identify that the problem is the elite. They think the problem is that other group of people, who do not have the same political views that we have. Because they think it is a matter of political view. And they have become pulled into this public discourse that is a clear expression of what we have given so many teachings about. The epic mindset.

Do you really think that it is of epic importance which party runs the country? As you look at the two parties today, do you really think that if one party runs the country, everything will go to hell? And if the other party does, everything will be wonderful? Because if you do, you are caught in superficial thinking. There can hardly be a more superficial form of thinking than that. As we have said before, both parties are deeply influenced by the elite. And no party right now can fundamentally change the situation without a much greater awareness among the people about the elite and its influence.

Yet, the knowledge is already there. We have before talked about the study by the Rand Corporation, but there are other books. There are other people who have spoken out about this. But the American people have not paid attention. Why? Because they are so busy blaming some other group of American people. Why is this so? Well, my beloved, just look back in history. We have said before that many among the American people were embodied in the Roman Empire 2,000 years or more ago. What was one of the modus operandi of the Roman emperors when they conquered land? Divide and conquer.

What has the power elite done in America? Divide the people. “Make them fight each other. Make them blame each other and we can sit back and run the country behind the scenes, concentrating more and more wealth in our own hands because we don’t care what happens to the country. We don’t care.” Listen to this. The elite, they do not care what happens to the country. They will fiddle while Rome burns, for they do not care about America. They are not patriots. They do not care about the principles behind this country. How would an elite ever be able to care about democratic principles? Tell me this. No elite can be in the democratic mindset for if it was, it would not be an elite, would it?

This is the only thing that has a realistic possibility of changing America. That a majority of the people, a critical mass of the people extract themselves from the mob mentality, whether it is the mob mentality on the one side of the political divide or the other side of the political divide. They must extract themselves from this and say: “Let’s stop trying to find someone to blame and let’s think more deeply about what really is the problem.” And if you think more deeply about what really is the problem in America, all arrows point to the elite. And the increasing elitism, the increasing concentration of wealth, as a result of the neoliberal philosophy.

And all roads lead to Rome and the center of Rome is the seat of the emperor, meaning the elite. I am not even saying that the people need to blame the elite although, of course, some people will do so. But it would be more constructive if people could come together, blaming the elite, instead of blaming each other, for that is certainly not constructive.

Violence and division in America

How will things go in America if people stay at this level of this superficial public discourse? How will things go? Well, you will have deeper and deeper divisions. And as you can see, America is a nation where violence is always under the surface. You have this shooting in Maine that is still not fully resolved, but you have so many other shootings. And you see, well you do not see, most people do not see—but what is it you can see if you think deeply about this? You can think and see that too many Americans are too quick to respond with violence. What is the very basis for democracy? It is that you solve problems without violence.

Think back 150 years and look west. You had the Wild West. There were parts of the Wild West that were not really in the union. They were not states, they were territories. But what did you have there? Mob rule. The strongest, the quickest to draw his gun is the one who wins the day. Do you want to go back to that state? Apparently, some people do. The people who broke down the doors and the windows to the most sacred building of American democracy. They wanted to go back to the Wild West where they said: “Never mind the system that has been in place for 200 plus years. We want our way, because we know we are right.” Why do you know you are right? “I do not know. I am not thinking about it. I just know I am right. And I have a right to use violence to get my way, when the system won’t give me my way.” The system that was set in place by me precisely to prevent some little group from going against the will of the majority of the people.

Do you not see that a democracy, as its foundation, cannot allow a mob to take over? Can you not see that a democracy must be set up to prevent precisely this kind of event? Otherwise, what do you have? You have the Wild West. You have some countries where a mob can suddenly take over the government and insert themselves as the leaders. But this, then, is not a democracy, is it? And it certainly is not America. And it certainly is not a nation that I, Saint Germain, could ever sponsor. If you had this kind of mob rule take over American political institutions, I would immediately have to withdraw my sponsorship. Just look at this situation. Look at the divisiveness and then consider where this might go if the trend continues.

You see the recent situation in Congress. Here you have a party which has a majority. You would think that if they have a majority, they could all come together in trying to enforce their policy. But they are so divided that they are basically in a civil war in the Republican Party. Why? Because there are some that have become so taken over by a certain aspect of the mob mind that they will not even submit to their own party’s leadership. They want their way, no matter what. And this is an aspect of the mob mind, which you can see very clearly when you see, for example, some of the riots that have been taking place in America. And of course, other nations. But nevertheless, let us focus on America again.

Mob mentality: chaos and anarchy

You have the situation where there was a police shooting, or police arresting a man and killing that person. Suddenly you have a demonstration. It is—for the vast majority of the people—it is a peaceful demonstration. They are vocal. They are yelling. But there is no direct violence. Then, there is a small segment of this mob that are not really part of the mob, in the sense that they are just out to take advantage of the chaos. And they are the ones who started smashing windows, stealing from stores, looting. And what is it they really want? Well, some of them want to enrich themselves.

But there are others, as I said, that are caught in another aspect of the mob mind that is not really about blaming somebody. It is about what? It is about creating chaos. There is a beast, a very strong collective beast on earth, going back to this grouping of fallen ones that we have talked about, who only want to create chaos. And this beast just wants to create chaos. And when it takes over people’s minds, they become instruments of chaos. They just want to upset status quo, to destroy whatever system is there.

The irony, the immense irony of this is that many of these people who are trapped in this chaos mentality, they are into all kinds of conspiracy theories. They are open to this, that, and the next conspiracy theory. But they are very selective in what kind of conspiracy theories they are open to. Because, again, they are not particularly aware of the power elite. But nor are they aware of the conspiracy that seeks to simply create chaos in democratic nations. That seeks to create distrust in democratic institutions, distrust in democracy as a form of government. Spreading this mentality that: “A democracy just cannot work. We need a strong leader.”

Russian and Chinese anti-democratic propaganda

And who is behind this conspiracy? Who exactly is behind it? Russia and China, primarily. Russia and China have a deliberate secret policy of using social media, and any other institution they can use, to spread distrust of democracy. They want to take democracy down. They know they cannot destroy democracy. They realize that. But they want to take democracy down a notch, so that they can keep their own totalitarian governments in power a little longer. Putin does not see the writing on the wall that his days are numbered. But the Chinese leadership, they do see that the Communist Party in China has long gone past its expiration date. And that it cannot continue to survive indefinitely.

But they are hoping they can hold back democratic movements in China, as they did in Hong Kong, for as long as possible. And they are hoping that by creating as much chaos as they can in democratic nations, and primarily in America, they can maybe convince some of their own people that there is no point in enacting democracy in China, because democracy does not even work. “Just look at America and all the chaos in America.” This is a deliberate policy. A deliberate policy. And they have used, for a number of years now, social media to promote this.

And who are the people who have bought in to this in America? Who are the people who have become victims of this Russian and Chinese propaganda, this anti-democratic propaganda? Many of them are, ironically, the very people who claim to be patriots, wanting to make America great again and restore America to some lost Edenic state. Can they explain when America was great before and why it was great before? No, because their thinking is not deep enough. Because if it was, they would see that you do not make America great by overthrowing the system. But by working within the system, preventing a small elite from manipulating the system. That is how you make America great. Not by promoting chaos and anarchy.

Compromise or cooperation?

Where does this lead to? Well, many things, of course, that I will expound upon in the coming talks I will give here. But it leads to the point where you have to ask yourselves, or rather you have to ask into the collective consciousness: “What do we want for America? Do we want to improve things in America? Or do we want to continue to blame each other, blaming somebody else?”

You see, the American system, the American political system, is set up deliberately to have a balance of power. This was done by the founding fathers, but few of them had the full understanding that I had in my mind, and that I attempted to inspire upon those among them who were open to these ideas. None were open to everything, but several people were open to ideas. And it all came together into the system that was created. And the essence of this system is not simply that the president cannot set himself up as the king or as the CEO of a corporation and have god-like powers. But also, that neither Congress or the Senate, nor the Supreme Court, can set themselves up as ultimately running America as some kind of dictatorship.

That is why the entire system is based on cooperation. Now, there are those who will say that this is compromise, but is it compromise or is it cooperation? Where is the line? Well, the line is in the attitude of the people. If you are blaming each other, you will only look at things as compromises. If you are not blaming each other, you will look at results that can be achieved as cooperation. Because the system is set up in such a way that hopefully no political party would have such a big majority that in themselves, they could change the system.

And therefore, the whole idea is that Congress and the Senate hopefully should not be run by extremists on either side, but by those who are more in the center, therefore willing to reach across the middle and cooperate. This is how the system is set up. But when you have this current polarization with two extremist factions that are blaming each other, the result is and has been that the centrists often have been squeezed out. Or they have just left, because they do not want to be part of the whole blame game.

This is how the system can work. And as we have said before, where are the majority of the American people? They are much closer to the center than the extremist factions of either the Democratic Party or the Republican Party. The majority of the American people should be the ones whose views are reflected in the decisions made by Congress and the Senate. And if that is not the case, then there is clearly something here that is not according to the original intention. And why are not people seeing this? Because of superficial thinking. Too many people are trapped in the superficial thinking, the black and white thinking, the ‘we are right, the others are wrong.’

How do you make things work in the American political system? If you understand how the system was set up, how do you make things work? Not by blaming, not by trying to find fault, not by thinking that you are absolutely right and the others are absolutely wrong. Who are the people who are yelling the loudest in the current political climate? It is those who are more in the extreme, those who are in the black and white thinking, those who are convinced that they are right. And what are they doing? They are looking at what is wrong. They are trying to find fault. Well, if you are in the duality consciousness, you can always find fault. Look at the scribes and Pharisees who found fault with Jesus.

You can always find fault, but finding fault will not make the American political system function the way it was intended to function. The system was intended to function so that those who are looking at what can make the system work, what can make the country work, what is the best for the American people, they are the ones who dominate the system. Then, the system will work. But if you allow the black and white thinkers to run the system, then the system will not work. But it is not a fault of the system, but a fault of that minority that are seeking to run the country against the will of the majority. Which, as you will see, is not the definition of a democracy.

I could, of course, go on for some considerable time. But I will postpone further remarks till later, for I have already given you more than most of you can handle in one sitting. Nevertheless, I am very grateful that so many of you have tuned in to this. And as we have said many times before, your chakras become the broadcasting stations for broadcasting this into the collective consciousness. Now, you may think: “Oh, what effect does it have? Look at how many dictations the masters have given. What effect has it had?” Well, first of all, it has had many effects, even in the physical. But it certainly has had many effects in the emotional, mental and identity realms.

Every time we give a dictation, some people are awakened. It is not that they did not know all of this before. But it is that they decide it is time to speak up. It is time to do something. It is time to do something different. Who are the people who will bring America out of its current crisis? They are the ones who are the practical realists who say: “How can we make things work? Does it matter whether we are Democrats or Republicans? Nay, we have serious problems to solve. Let’s come together and make things work.” Those are the people who can take America up.

And those are the people who can make America great, whether you call it ‘again’ or not. For they can actually make America greater than it has ever been, not returning it to some glorious past that is long gone. For I am not interested in making America “great again.” I am interested in making America greater than it has ever been before. For I am not looking back. I am looking forward. And so are many people who have been and will be awakened by this discourse, by your invocations, by your work over the years. Those of you who call yourselves ascended master students and who are open to the new teachings that we are bringing forth now, instead of looking back to what was brought forth so many decades ago. I am grateful that you are with me today and into the future of the Golden Age. I hope America will be part of that Golden Age. But I can assure you that my Golden Age will be manifest on earth, whether America is the forerunner or not. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

How do you know anything on earth?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. It is my privilege and my joy and has been so for quite some years now to give this sealing dictation for these gatherings where so many of you come together and express the joy of your hearts and build, during these few days, an upward spiral that I sincerely hope all of you can feel. And you may say: “Is it just you that are building this spiral?” And of course, it is not. It is in oneness with us in the ascended realm and with the entire River of Life.

We hope you can also sense that oneness with the River of Life so that you know you are never alone. You are never isolated. You may be isolated from other people, but no human is an island for all humans are in the River of Life. And in the River of Life, there are no islands. And in the River of Life, there is no farther shore. That is only in the Sea of Samsara. In fact, even the image of the River of Life can so easily be distorted by what you see on earth. For a river has two river banks. But the River of Life has no banks, has no boundaries.It flows. It flows in a spherical way that is impossible to describe with words. I attempted to talk about the interdependent originations to show that there is no such thing as a separate cause and a separate effect or a human being who is isolated because it is isolated from other human beings. But the challenge of being isolated from other human beings is to go within and connect to the River of Life that is everywhere and in everything.

Being entangled with fallen beings

Now, building on what has been said, I will add my thoughts on this. And I will start with Padmasambhava’s teaching about this self that cannot let go, that cannot just let go of what happened in the past, but also cannot let go of its view of one or even many situations where you have interacted with the fallen beings.

Now, when we look back to that distant time, of course I was not an ascended master at the time, but I can, as an ascended master, look back at that distant time where fallen beings and avatars first came to earth. We, of course, see certain patterns. And one of the specific patterns that I want to address today is that there is a tendency for avatars to become entangled with the fallen beings. And this is not just a matter of fighting the fallen beings or defending yourself against the fallen beings. There is a tendency that avatars can become entangled with the fallen beings because they have a certain admiration for the fallen beings. And this is something that you can benefit from knowing about and contemplating when you use these teachings we have given at this conference.

The ability to get things done

Why is it that avatars can be vulnerable to being entangled with fallen beings? Well, a fallen being has had a very long time to build up its separate self. It has had a very long time to attain certain skills, a certain ability to take control over its own mind in some way. It is not ultimate control, but it is an outer control. Also an ability to manipulate other people, but also an ability to take decisive actions to produce specific results. And of course, many fallen beings have the epic mindset, so they think it is epically important that their ideology wins the day, that their nation is the superior one that wins the war against other nations and so forth.

When you look at the history of planet earth, you can say that fallen beings have a certain ability to get things done. Naturally, they always take unbalanced actions. They get certain things done, but always create an opposite action or reaction that then causes other things to break down. In the long run, they do not really achieve any decisive result, even though in the short run, they might feel they have won an epically important victory.

The sense of being special

But nevertheless, they have an ability to get things done and why? Because they feel they are so special. They feel entitled. They feel they have a right and an obligation and a responsibility to get things done as they see it. The central feature of the fallen psychology is this sense of being special, this conviction of being special.

Now, let us look at avatars who come to earth. Avatars have not had nearly as long as fallen beings to grow and build their attainment. On the other hand, avatars have built their attainment on natural planets. You have actually a greater attainment than many fallen beings in a constructive way.

When an avatar comes to earth, it certainly has a greater attainment than most of the original inhabitants on earth. What do you experience as an avatar? Well, you do experience that you are more capable, more knowledgeable, more connected than the average person on earth. In other words, you are special compared to the average person.

The sense of kinship with the “good” fallen beings

Now, you encounter the fallen beings and they try to destroy you. And this, of course, does not give you admiration for the fallen beings that are trying to destroy you. But when you go into this reactionary pattern where you decide that you would like them not to hate you, then you can meet other fallen beings than the ones who attempted to destroy you.

We might say that this is what in crime movies is often called the good cop bad cop act. Some fallen beings act as the bad cops who are seeking to destroy you. Other fallen beings act as the good cops who are seeking to help you, perhaps protect you from the bad fallen beings and seek to ensnare you, entice you, pull you into their schemes.

Because you have been so shocked by this attack, you can go into feeling that here is someone who is helping you, who does not hate you, who wants to work with you and who has an ability to get things done. What can happen, and this has not happened to all avatars but it has happened to some, is that you can go into taking the feeling that you are special because you are an avatar and then looking at the fallen beings and their sense of being special and now you can feel almost like a kinship with the fallen beings because after all, you did not come from earth, the fallen beings do not sense they came from earth, you came here with a goal to improve earth and the good cop fallen beings also think they have a goal of improving the earth and they have an ability to get things done and you can, therefore, come to feel that you are special in working with these special beings.

If you look honestly at spiritual movements, you will see this pattern in many of these movements that the members feel they are special because they are in this movement, they are studying this teaching, they are following this guru and they are practicing this spiritual practice that is surely having a positive impact on the earth. Now, in many cases, of course spiritual people are right by practicing the practice, studying the teachings, raising their consciousness, they are having a positive impact on the earth, but for many spiritual people, there is a limit to that impact because they are doing it from this personally focused self. Look at what we have said, you are exposed to this attack, in order to deal with it, you create a self that is very focused on yourself.

“I am a very special being on earth” self

Now, some avatars encounter the good, so to speak, fallen beings who feel they are special, and as a way to compensate for the trauma, you build another self based on this sense of being special. Even though you have the self that projects that there is a problem with you being on earth, you now build another self that can push this self in the background and this self says that: “You are a very special being on earth.”

You will see this combination of selves in many, many spiritual people. You may say that all avatars have that combination, but the question is how strong is the self that feels special? For some people, it is lesser than in others, and therefore it is easier for these people to transcend it, to come to see it and let it go.

But there are some avatars that have a very strong self, a very strong desire to feel special and we have seen this in all religious and spiritual movements. You see it in political movements. You see it in scientific materialism. Everywhere on the planet, you see people who are seeking to build up this sense of being special based on nationality, intelligence, good looks, whatever you have. So many ways people seek to build this sense of belonging to a special group.

And of course, when you have this self that wants to create the appearance that you are special here on earth, you are special compared to the average person, then you cannot flow with the River of Life because again you are focused on yourself. Everything you do, everything that happens, there is this evaluation, not consciously of course, but subconsciously: “Will this make me look more special or less special?” A simple evaluation that you apply for most people, it is subconscious, they are not even aware of it, but it is there.

A mutual admiration society

You see even in ascended master organizations how this phenomenon is there. In several previous organizations, the members felt they were very, very special, in fact, the most special spiritual people on earth. In this particular dispensation, you see it much less, but you have seen examples of groups of people here or there, on this side of the Atlantic or that side of the Atlantic, that had, that came to the teachings with this sense of being special, this need to feel they were special. And we have, in our teachings, not really catered to this need. In the beginning years, we gave some teachings that seemed to validate the previous teachings, and therefore caused some of the people who have moved on from a previous dispensation to reinforce their sense of being special. But we have also over the years given many teachings to challenge this sense of being special and help people get out of it. Some people have taken advantage of this, others have not.

What you can do, you who are open to this teaching, is that as you work on this uncovering this self you have that is so focused on itself, you can see if there is that other self that has this need to feel special, and then you can use our tools to go after it. You can also learn something from observing other people.

You can see that there is that tendency that here is a guru or a leader who attracts a group to himself or herself. And the leader has this feeling of being special, has the need to feel special and he gives, he or she gives this on to the members. You can see that there is a group there where there is a sort of a mutual admiration society where the leader makes the members feel special and the members make the leader feel special.

You have even seen some groups affiliated with this messenger, I am not saying they followed the messenger because those who feel special do not follow anyone. They think they are smarter than anyone, but they were affiliated with the messenger for some time, and then eventually decided that they were superior to the messenger, they were more special than the messenger, and therefore they were even so special that they could denounce the messenger that he was no longer a messenger, that he had lost his mantle and he was not in contact with the ascended masters and that the masters would never say this or the masters would never say that and on and on and on.

You do not ascend as a “special being”

I am not pointing this out to put these people down. They would not listen to me anyway and even if they listened to it, they would say: “Oh the real Buddha would never say something like that.” Because they are convinced that the real Buddha would validate their sense of feeling special. But would the real Buddha validate the sense of feeling special? What does the sense of feeling special on earth do? It keeps you out of Nirvana, out of the Kingdom of Heaven, out of the ascended state, out of the River of Life. Would the real Buddha really validate this or would he challenge it, make you aware of it, so you could be free of it?

Did I, 2,500 years ago, qualify for my ascension by feeling special? Did Jesus qualify for his ascension by feeling special? Did Saint Germain or El Morya or Kuthumi qualify for their ascension by feeling special? Well, many previous students of ascended master organizations would say: “Yes.”, but it is just not the case. As we have said, you qualify for your ascension by returning to that pure state, the state of pure awareness with which the Conscious You was sent into embodiment by the I AM Presence.

As Jesus said 2,000 years ago, no man shall ascend back to heaven, save he that descended from heaven. Only the Conscious You in its pure state descended from heaven and only when the Conscious You returns to its pure state, returns to its innocence, can it ascend back. No one in heaven feels special and that is why only when you do not feel special, can you enter the ascended realm.

There is no specialness in oneness

Now again, many of these students who have the need to feel special, they would deny this. They would say that: “Of course, ascended masters feel special. Those who have these fantastic mantles, this great responsibility, have these elaborate retreats, of course, they feel special.” But this is the fallen beings projecting their own state of consciousness upon the ascended masters creating idols out of us.

What have we said over and over again? In the ascended realm, we all feel oneness. In oneness, there is no room for specialness. Surely, I have attained a level of consciousness that is higher than most newly ascended masters, but I do not look at a newly ascended master as being inferior to myself or myself as being special because I AM the Buddha and I hold the office as the Lord of the World.

Surely, I can look up and see that there are beings who have achieved a higher level of consciousness than I have, but I do not feel inferior compared to them. They do not feel special compared to me. These kinds of value judgments cannot exist in the ascended realm because nothing that comes out of duality can exist in the ascended realm. The Creator does not feel special compared to you or I or any other self-aware being. The concern just is not there. The consciousness is not there in the ascended realm.

Letting go of this burden of specialness

If you come to look at this, you can see that the need to feel special on earth is an enormous burden for you. It is a millstone around your neck. It is something you are carrying with you and it keeps you out of the River of Life. Now, where does this need to feel special actually come from? Well, it comes from being separated from your I AM Presence and the River of Life and your ascended brothers and sisters even your ascended parents. When you go into the consciousness of separation, you feel alone. You feel you have lost something and it is unbearable. But if you can build the appearance that you are very very special on earth, then you can live with it. You can exist and you can compensate for it by being special on earth.

But nevertheless, the desire to feel special is based on a lack, a black hole in your being and no matter how special you could ever feel on earth or on any other planet, you would never fill the hole. Because the hole can only be filled by reconnecting to your I AM Presence and the entire hierarchy of ascended beings that form the River of Life.

What I am saying is this: The need to feel special keeps you out of the River of Life and it is only by being in the River of Life that you can fill the hole in your being. It is one of these unsolvable problems, at least unsolvable from the viewpoint of the separate self. You might say if you discover this need to feel special, you might at least try and use it constructively by taking what we have said about the fallen beings and say: “Yes, they do appear to be very special, able to do things very smart, having figured a lot of things out, being able to come up with these elaborate arguments. But are they really that smart? When it comes right down to it, are they really that smart? Here is a person or a being who for untold numbers of years in this sphere and untold numbers of years in one or several previous spheres have been trying to do the impossible, have been trying to fill the hole in their being by building the appearance of being special in an unascended sphere. Is that really smart? Are they really so special?”

Are you really so special if you do what they do and trying to make yourself seem special in this world? Or would it not be actually really special to see the weakness of the desire to be special and give it up? Would you not become more special by giving up the desire to be special than by seeking to fulfill this desire which is an impossible task?

Of course, once you give up the desire to feel special, well, you are not going to feel special, are you? But you are going to feel whole. You are going to feel that you are in the River of Life. You are going to feel fulfilled in being who you are and expressing it on earth. And you are going to feel an enormous relief because now you no longer have this burden of evaluating everything you do or say or feel or think or how you see yourself based on this: “Will it make me seem more special or less special?” And you no longer have this fear that something could happen that would shatter your appearance of being special and pull you down and show that you were not so special after all.

If you, who are open to these teachings, can look at yourselves, overcome these momentums and many of you do not have a strong desire to feel special or you would not actually have been attracted to these teachings. But if you can overcome what is there, you can start really tying into that particular current in the River of Life that has been built by others, and therefore you can be the open door for establishing this momentum on earth that will make it easier and easier for people to overcome this need to feel special. I can assure you that there are many well-meaning spiritual people who have spent lifetimes trying to use a spiritual teaching to build the sense of being special and thereby they have delayed their ascension, they have delayed their freedom from this self-focused self, because, of course, a self that wants to appear special, well, what is it focused on? Itself.

The joy of freedom from the self-focused self

This particular dispensation that we have given through this messenger does not cater to the need to feel special. The messenger himself does not cater to people who come wanting to feel special. He is actually very quick to shatter their sense that he is special, and therefore they are special because they are affiliated with him. And we have given many teachings to help you be free of this need to feel special.

And it is not a matter, as I said, of feeling that you are somehow special for not feeling special. It is just a matter of letting it fade away. There is no longer that need because you are experiencing the wholeness that comes only from feeling connected to the I AM Presence, to the River of Life. When you are flowing with the River of Life, you are feeling whole and there is no need to feel special.

This is what we all experience and this is what we want you to experience while you are still in embodiment. I certainly experienced this after I came back out of Nirvana to teach, which, by the way, was not an event that happened as it is seen in most Buddhic mythologies. It was simply that I had reached a level of consciousness where I was able to ascend. I had qualified for my ascension. But I went before the Karmic Board and they asked: “Do you want to ascend physically now or do you want to stay in the body and teach?” And I determined along with my counselors to stay in the body. It was not such a supernatural event that some Buddhists make it out to be. It was simply a determination.

You can say that it is similar to what some people experience when they have a near death experience and they are taken in their finer bodies to meet some counselors in a higher realm and they determine that they are willing to go back. I know some people are sent back or feel they were sent back. But when you are qualified for your ascension, you are not forced to go back. You have the choice and you must choose. I did this and that is why I had quite a number of years there where I was free of this self-focused self, and therefore could actually appreciate and enjoy being in physical embodiment in a different way than I could do before.

And that is why I know how freeing, how liberating, how enjoyable it is to be in embodiment with that freedom from this self-focused self. It is truly the greatest fulfillment, enjoyment you can have on a planet like earth. Naturally, you could say that there is a different kind of enjoyment on a natural planet because even if you are a free being, an enlightened being, an awakened being, whatever you want to call it, on a planet like earth you cannot ignore, of course, all of the things that are happening on earth. You cannot ignore the suffering of other people. But you can still avoid reacting to it, and therefore just be focused on doing what you can do to help people who are willing to rise higher, to look at themselves and to shift their consciousness. You can demonstrate that there is a different way, there is a higher way and it is possible for people to follow it.

The“special guru” trap

Now, just to finish off this topic of the need to feel special, why is it that there are so many spiritual movements where they believe that their guru, their leader is so special or was so special? It is of course, because if the guru is special then the followers of that guru become special because they can recognize the guru. Or as I said, they might, in some cases, decide that they are special because after having followed the guru, they can now denounce the guru, and therefore even be more special than the guru.

But if you step back and look at this, what is actually happening? Well, what is happening is that as the earth has been in an upward spiral for a long time, more and more people are awakening from duality. If you looked at it with the perspective of the ascended masters, you would see that millions and millions of people around the planet are coming close to the point where they can start awakening from duality, they can start seeing the fallacy of duality.

The fallen beings are also aware of this, not the ones in the physical body but the ones in higher realms. They are doing everything they can to deal with this situation and they deal with it in two main ways. One is they seek to prevent people from taking the decisive step towards awakening, they try to stop it. But the other is that they try to divert people into a blind alley. And they do this by setting up a spiritual movement that has a leader that is very special, and then trying to pull the ones that are close to awakening into following that leader. And of course, what kind of leader is it typically? Not in all cases, but in most cases, what kind of leader is it that is willing to set him or herself up as a guru who is very special? Well, it is often the fallen beings. As we have said, there is the good cop fallen beings and the bad cop fallen beings. And there are some fallen beings who, over a long period of time, have cultivated this ability to create the appearance that they are not only good, they are actually spiritual or even holy. And some fallen beings have this ability to project this appearance into people’s minds with such force that many people are overwhelmed by it. Some of you have, when you were young, followed such a guru for some time.

How do you discern that there is such a fallen being masquerading as an advanced guru or a holy person? Well, you can apply what Jesus said: “On their fruits ye shall know them.” And you can look at an organization and, for example, ask yourself do the people in the organization feel they are very special? And then that is a sign that there is something that is unbalanced there.

Reading vibrations behind the appearances

But ultimately you can only expose this by reading the vibration of the being behind the appearance, behind the facade. And this is one of these abilities that is not an ability you can cultivate as a human being. You cannot, with the outer mind, read the vibration. But what can happen is that you make contact with your I AM Presence, with your ascended teachers, and you experience the vibration of an ascended master. And this gives you a frame of reference whereby you can look beyond the facade of this guru in embodiment and read the vibration and feel, oh, it is not nearly at the same level as the ascended masters. And that is the ultimate way to discern.

Some of you can do this, others cannot. Do not despair if you cannot. You will gradually cultivate that ability as you walk the path towards flowing with the River of Life. This is not an ability that you can exercise with the outer mind. It is not so that you can engage in some kind of mental process that causes you to see: “Oh, that person is a fallen being.” It is something that just happens in certain situations where suddenly you feel that flow of the River of Life and what comes to you is: “Oh, that is a fallen being”, if you need to know this.

There are those who have become almost obsessed with developing this ability because they want to label people they do not like as being fallen beings. And you see this in some ascended master organizations. You have even seen examples of it in this organization where there are people who want to be able to label other people as fallen beings, especially those they cannot agree with. This, of course, is not from the River of Life because the River of Life flows spontaneously.

How do you know what is real?

And this now opens up another topic that I want to discourse on, and it is that how do you know anything on earth? How do you really know? How do you know what is an illusion of the fallen beings and a higher way to look at things? How do you know what is right and wrong, true or false? Well, first of all, you will never know what is right and wrong or true or false because these are dualistic evaluations. But what you can come to know is what is an appearance created from the duality consciousness and what comes from the Christ consciousness, the One Mind, the River of Life. But how can you know this?

Many spiritual people, yourselves probably included, started out the spiritual path by studying a spiritual teaching. You are studying this with the outer mind. You are building a database in your mind for: this is a valid spiritual teaching, this is not a valid spiritual teaching. You can use that analytical mind to always compare any new idea to this database: “Oh, yeah, this corresponds to what is valid; no, this corresponds to what is not valid.”

But is this really the ultimate way to know? Is this what true wisdom, true knowledge means? Is this what discernment means? And, of course, it is not. How then can you know? Well, you can know by neutralizing that linear analytical mind. And in order to do this, of course, you need to overcome certain separate selves. Some of these selves are created based on some of the collective selves that the fallen beings have created, because there is a very strong collective self on earth that you can know something through the outer mind, through the analytical mind, the rational mind. Science can tell you what is real or other ways of knowing. There is a strong projection that you can know with the mind, the human mind, what is real and unreal.

When you come to see these selves and let them go, you can neutralize that analytical mind or as we say, the Conscious You can then step outside of the four lower bodies. And then you can connect to the River of Life and through the River of Life you can know. But this is not, again, something you can analyze your way to. It is not that you set up these rational arguments. You just go into neutral and then you wait for the answer, the impulse to come from the River of Life: “This is of the One Mind, this is coming from the separate mind.”

Look at this teaching again about this self that is so focused on itself. What does this self actually think or at least part of this conglomerate of selves? It thinks it can know what is right and wrong. What validates your appearance of yourself is right, what does not is wrong, according to this self. How will you ever come to see this self? Again, not through the outer mind, the analytical rational mind. You will come to see it only by opening yourself up to the River of Life. And through the River of Life, as the River of Life flows through you, you can see the illusion of the self-focused self.

Seeing through connection

You have all experienced this in your lives or you would not be sitting here being open to this teaching. But you can become more aware of this, and realize that instead of trying to figure everything out with the outer mind, you just focus your attention on a certain issue or problem and then you withdraw your attention from the issue, avoid going into it and analyzing it, and you just sort of find a way to perhaps send a question to the River of Life, perhaps just connect, and then you will feel that impulse flowing through you.

It is almost like we could say that you are seeing an issue but you see it only partially because it is dark, there is a darkness covering part of the issue. But when you go into the analytical mind, you are attempting to remove the darkness so you can see the problem clearly. But how do you remove darkness? It has no substance. You cannot put it in a garbage bag and throw it in the garbage can. How do you remove darkness? Bring the light. But where is the light going to come from? Not from the analytical mind. Ah, it is going to come from the River of Life.

When you open yourself to the River of Life, it is as if a beam of light shines through your mind, illumines the issue, the problem, and now you just see it. In many cases, you cannot even put words on what you are seeing. You cannot explain it in a way that the rational mind can relate to. But you see it, you experience it. And then you can see: “Oh, this is unreal, oh, this limits me. I do not want to be limited. I am letting that self go.” There can also be situations in life where you come across some new story that talks about a particular issue or a particular problem and instead of analyzing it, you can go into connecting to the River of Life and suddenly you gain a different perspective on it. It can be a spiritual teaching you are considering, it can be anything.

Seeing through dualistic appearances

What I am telling you here is this. There comes a point on the spiritual path where you begin to see the limitations of the linear rational mind and you begin to connect to the alternative which is the River of Life, which can really give you a different perspective on anything in the material world. Why is this so? Because anything in the material world is an appearance. Some of these appearances are created by the Elohim and are, therefore, real enough. They have a certain reality even though they are not eternal. But many appearances on earth are created out of the duality consciousness, the consciousness of separation. When you connect to the Mind of Oneness, that is the River of Life, and it flows through you, then you can clearly see the appearances based on separation and duality. And this means you have come to a point where you no longer really need an outer spiritual teaching to show you what is real and unreal.

Many of you are in this mode and have been in this mode for a long time that you study our teachings, you use them as your frame of reference. Here is an issue you are wondering about. What did the master say about it? Oh, so now I know what is real and unreal. And this is a valid approach to take, but only at a certain phase of the spiritual path. Because we do not want you to remain in that stage for the rest of your lives. We want you to come to the point where you can connect to the River of Life and thereby directly within yourself experience what is real and what is an appearance. You can still study the teachings and use the teachings to connect to the River of Life. But if you only study the teachings with a rational analytical mind, then the teachings will become a blind alley.

And you can look at spiritual and religious movements, for that matter other movements, even science, and see how many people have been trapped in this reasoning with a rational mind, always trying to figure out what is real and unreal. But what is it that the rational mind does? It must set up an appearance in this world that it says: “This is ultimately real and this is my foundation for comparing everything else.” It is a comparative mind. And this, of course, means that whatever is the appearance that you have elevated to the status of an absolute truth will limit everything else that you see. And it will prevent you from ever going higher than that illusion. You cannot free yourself from that illusion.

What the River of Life does is it gives you an experience of something that is real, not ultimately real, but more real than what you have seen before. And if you continue interacting with the River of Life you will increase your discernment. You will increase your ability to experience what is real, not increasing the ability of your outer mind. That is not the point. The point is to increase your intuition, your inner experience of reality.

Being spiritually self-sufficient

That is self-sufficiency. We do not have any desire to keep you attached to this teaching or this messenger. The messenger is in the fortunate state that having overcome this focus on himself he has no need to keep you tied to him either. He has no need for you to see yourself as his followers or his students. You are students of the ascended masters. But really you are not meant to remain students forever.

You are meant to connect to the ascended masters and experience us directly through the River of Life. Some of you can achieve this. You might still want to be affiliated with the messenger. Others will say: “No, I need to go somewhere else to fulfill this particular aspect of my Divine plan.” This is, of course, what we desire to see for you, that you gain that clarity of where your Divine plan wants to take you, and where you can have the greatest impact for your personal growth and for bringing the world closer to the golden age.

Do you see how so many spiritual movements are based on a certain savior complex? We are doing something epically important to improve the world. Can you see that when you overcome this focus on self you are free of this? You are free of this. And that means what? That means now instead of holding an image in your outer mind of what it means to be a spiritual student, you can instead open your mind to flowing with the River of Life as it wants to flow through you at this particular time.

The illusion of the absolute truth

One of the enigmas, seemingly, that you encounter as you go into this stage of the path is that you have this outer self that wants to believe that there is some absolute truth that you can always rely upon. As I said, when you go into this building the outer appearance you take one appearance on earth, one dualistic truth or dualistic polarity and raise that to being an absolute truth. There is a very, very, very strong momentum on earth that there must be something that is the absolute truth.

This ultimately comes from the fallen beings who are trying to build their sense of being special by defining something in this world as being an absolute truth. But this is an unascended sphere. How could anyone in the unascended sphere or anything in the unascended sphere be an absolute truth? The ultimate truth is the Creator or even the awareness that is beyond the Creator.

You have this very strong momentum and when you find the spiritual path how do you all react? Well, you think, oh, this spiritual teaching is the absolute truth. Finally, I found the absolute truth. This teaching comes from the ascended masters who are ascended so naturally what they give us is the absolute truth. Then you hear about the concept of flowing with the River of Life, and that the River of Life can express itself through you and can show you what is real and unreal. And this self will then project into your mind that, well, this means that whatever comes from the River of Life must be the absolute truth. But that is not the case. And it is a very dangerous illusion to be in because it can cause you to experience the River of Life but then shut yourself off because you felt deceived.

There is always more to see

Here is exactly what happens. You are at a certain level of consciousness. Let us say you are at the 98th level of consciousness. You step outside of your outer mind, you connect to the River of Life, you experience the River of Life flowing through you and it shows you something you have not seen before. But what the River of Life shows you is what you can see at the 98th level of consciousness. This is a fairly high level of consciousness compared to most people on earth and you can see a lot at that level. But if you think that what you see at the 98th level is the absolute truth then you have a problem because there is a 99th level. And at the 99th level you can see more than you can see at the 98th level and so on up through the remaining levels. Of course, the same applies at the 48th level.

You see you cannot approach the River of Life, or connecting to the River of Life, with this attitude that the River of Life should show you the absolute truth. This is something this messenger realized many years ago. And it has helped him survive psychologically as a messenger, because in this position where you are claiming you are taking messages from the ascended masters and you are putting them out there where people can find it, you can very easily come to feel that you do not want to make a mistake, which means that everything you get should be, if not an absolute truth, then at least accurate.

And quite frankly throughout the ages the biggest challenge for people who have connected to the River of Life and dare to express it, dare to be an open door for it, is that after they have expressed something they use their analytical minds to evaluate it, to compare it to some worldly standard. And now they decide: “Oh, this was not the ultimate truth so I do not dare to do this anymore.”

And this messenger could have done the same thing except he realized: “I have a certain level of consciousness and this means the ascended masters can only bring forth what I can grasp with my current level of consciousness.” He also realized this is perfectly in order because this means that the people who are at or close to the same level of consciousness, they can grasp what is being said. It is adapted to their level of consciousness.

He also realized that he came to a point where he consciously decided: “There is nothing I know that is an absolute truth, because at any moment the ascended masters could show me a higher understanding.” And this means that he was open, first of all, to realizing that what he could see right now was not an ultimate truth, but he was open to letting us take him higher at any time. Whereas, if you want an absolute truth you are saying: “Now I have the absolute truth. Now I do not need the ascended masters anymore. I do not want to be open to a higher truth because I have the absolute truth. And what could be higher than the absolute?”

Raising up people in a specific situation

You see when you begin to connect to the River of Life it is very important to switch your mind. You are not looking for the River of Life to give you an absolute truth. You are looking for the River of Life to express what can be expressed through you at the moment given your level of consciousness, given the level of consciousness of the people who are hearing what you are saying and the situation you are in.

This again ties in with this teaching of the interdependent originations. In any situation the situation is much more complex than what you see with the outer mind, so there are many factors that determine what can be expressed by the River of Life in a given situation. It is not a matter of bringing forth an absolute truth that is valid for all people in all situations. It is a matter of what can help the people in this specific situation come up higher. And this means that in one situation something might be expressed, in another situation something else might be expressed.

And now we come to this point where we have seen ascended master students use the linear mind. We have students who have now been in a certain ascended master dispensation for many years and have studied the teachings. They feel this is the highest teaching they have. They feel that they have a grasp on the teaching. Now there comes this impertinent person who claims to be a messenger for the ascended masters and he puts out a website claiming this is from the real Jesus. These older students they look at this and then they compare with the analytical mind: “Ah, here is something on this new website that is not in accordance with what was said in the old so the new must be false.”

If you do this with the River of Life, with your own contact with the River of Life, you will lose that contact, because your outer mind will become so obsessed with defining what is absolutely real that you will say this outer teaching, this must be real. And, therefore, you close your mind to the flow of the River of Life. You have to cultivate, in order to maintain your connection to the River of Life, you have to cultivate this awareness that the River of Life is always seeking to raise up people in a specific situation. The purpose is to help people transcend their current level of consciousness. It is not to manifest a certain physical condition. It is not to bring forth the ultimate truth. It is, in a specific situation, to raise up those who are involved with that situation.

Therefore, you do not go back and analyze what was said through you. You do not go back with the outer mind and compare this to what might have been said earlier through you or what might have been said through someone else or what might have been said in a spiritual teaching. You are content that what was expressed was what needed to be expressed in that situation and then you just flow with it. And when the next situation comes up, you allow the River of Life to express what it wants to express there and you are content with that and then you move on.

No need to analyze

Many people will be afraid to do this. They will have a fear: “What if I said something wrong?” They go into analyzing. But as I have tried to explain to you, you never can determine this by analyzing because you must always have some appearance that you think is the absolute truth. What is the alternative? It is set aside the fear. Maybe what was expressed through you in a particular situation was not the highest that could have been expressed. Maybe you were not quite connected. Maybe you were a little bit biased in your mind. Maybe you wanted a certain outcome of the situation. Maybe it was not entirely pure what came through you. But instead of going into fear, instead of analyzing, you just say: “Then I have to be more neutral next time.” And you strive to be more and more neutral. And the more neutral you become, the more pure it is what comes through you. And that is when you say: “No need to analyze. I am just flowing with the River of Life. In any situation I am flowing and once the situation has passed, it is passed. Now it is a matter of where do I flow next? Where does the river want to take me next?” And when you can overcome that self-focused self that causes you to hold on to something that you think you must fix and that you cannot let go of, then you can really flow with the river. And you are just flowing from situation to situation.

And you will be amazed at how out of conditions that you thought could never be changed will suddenly be liquefied. And you will start flowing around them or through them. And things will open up for you that you could not imagine before. And again then, do not analyze. Do not compare. Do not have in your mind this what should or should not happen. Be willing to flow and continue to flow.

What one has done all can do

I know and I sense for many of you that you still have many questions. You still have certain fears: “How do I do this? How do I actually come to see a self? How do I let go of a self?” But we have already given many of teachings on this that you can study and apply. You can talk to each other. You can learn from each other. You can support each other. You could create groups where you would meet on the internet and talk about these separate selves and how you can help each other overcome them. Many things you can do.

But what you really can do is you can realize that all of these fears, all of this insecurity is just projections from the fallen beings and your separate selves. And you can look at this messenger. You can look at other people who have applied the teachings and realize they are not special. What is the essential motto of the ascended masters known in several previous organizations? What one has done all can do. It is a doable task because if it was not doable for you, you would not even be open to the teaching. You would not be here. You would not have found the teaching. You would not have thought there was any validity to it. By the mere fact that you are here, it is a realistic potential in your Divine plan that you can let go of this self-focused self and flow with the River of Life.

With this, I, Gautama Buddha, seal you in the particular current of the River of Life that I AM, and that I am one with, that is created by all of the beings in this unascended sphere who have attained the level of the Buddhic consciousness, and all of the beings in previous spheres who have attained the level of the Buddhic consciousness. And I can assure you that is a considerable momentum. I am not giving you a fantasy here. I know, I experience what can be achieved by letting go of this last attachment of this personal self-focused self. May this be your experience also, and in this lifetime.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Free yourself from the reactionary pattern with the fallen beings

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava, which should come as no surprise after such a magnificent giving of my mantra 144 times, which certainly is not something that is done often on earth. Nevertheless, it is a powerful mantra and certainly you can experience that power by giving it nine times or 33 times or 108 times. But there is a special multiplication I can give when you give the mantra 144 times. 

Encountering fallen beings

Now then, what is my aim? Well, my aim really is to continue on this magnificent discourse that Saint Germain gave, but also what other masters have given. Let us take the concept that Saint Germain gave that you each have a self that is very focused on yourself. What exactly is the self that this self is focused on? Well, it is a self that is defined in relation to earth. Whether you were an avatar who came to earth from a natural planet or whether you are one of the original lifestreams on earth, you have formulated a self in reaction, in response to current conditions on earth. When I say current, I do not, of course, mean this very moment. I actually mean the moment that you created that self, the conditions you were exposed to. 

And we have given you this concept of the birth trauma, that is what avatars can encounter the first time you embody on earth and are exposed to the fallen beings. We have given you the concept of an earth trauma, that is what the original inhabitants are exposed to when they first encounter the fallen beings. Even though we use different words, the process is, of course, very similar, because what really takes place there is that you encounter certain beings, and at least some of them are in human bodies like yourself. You probably are not aware of the fallen beings and other octaves, the emotional, mental and identity level. You encounter these beings who are in physical bodies like yourself, who look similar to the other human beings you know, and who, up until a certain point, acted at least somewhat similar to other human beings.

But now you are in the situation where you are either physically attacked or tortured by these people, or you are emotionally or mentally humiliated, put down, made to feel inadequate, stupid, or many other such negative feelings. What happens in that situation is that, first of all, you realize that here are some people that look like the human beings you have encountered so far, but you suddenly realize they do not act like any of the human beings you have encountered so far. And why not? Because you realize they do not have the boundaries that normal human beings have, the boundaries for what they will do to others or rather what they will do to you. So far you have encountered people who followed whatever norms were in your society. And what is a society? It is a group of people living together and in order to live together, there has to be a certain code, a certain set of rules for how people treat each other. And as part of these rules, it is defined that there are certain things that you do not do as a human being.

Now, this is a double-edged sword as other masters have talked about. Every culture has a definition that you cannot be spiritual as a human being. You cannot be the open door for the River of Life. You cannot stand out from the crowd in various ways. The one side of it is that the culture defines that you cannot be a Christed being on earth. But on the other side, the culture defines there are certain things you cannot do to other people. You cannot harm them or violate them or torture them or put them down in various ways.

 But now you are suddenly encountering people where you realize they have no boundaries. Their willingness to hurt you, to harm you, to destroy you psychologically is literally without boundaries. They are willing to do anything they can think of to achieve their goal. And then, you realize that their goal really is not to kill you. Their goal is to destroy you emotionally, mentally, psychologically, however you see it at the time. But you realize that they want to destroy you.

You may sense certain feelings from them that they hate you. And, of course, you cannot understand why: “What have I done?” And in many cases, you can look at a situation like this and say you did not do anything physical to these people. Why do they hate you? Why do they want to destroy you? And this, of course, is what many, many people have encountered in their past lifetimes. It is this experience that here are certain people who do not have normal boundaries and who have an almost unrestricted willingness to harm you. 

The state of shock 

And you can see when you look at history of how people have attempted to deal with this—the problem of evil as it is called—and this is for many people based on personal experience. What happens here is that when you encounter this situation, it is so shocking to you that you are overwhelmed. You are emotionally overwhelmed. You are mentally overwhelmed. You are overwhelmed at the identity level because you cannot understand why this happened to you. You often have two questions: “Why did this happen to me? Why are they doing this to me?” And we can put it this way that, in some cases, you go out of embodiment after such an experience. They literally kill your physical body. In other cases, they torture you and then you are still in embodiment, perhaps in jail, perhaps just thrown up into society, being severely wounded, certainly emotionally wounded. But in any event, you have some time after this event to try to process it, to try to find some way to go on living. 

There are many people who, after such an event, actually lose their desire to live, lose their will to live. They almost give up and they want to no longer be alive, no longer be conscious. But, of course, the physical octave or planet earth in general is a rather merciless environment. You can wish yourself to not be in embodiment and yes, you can kill your physical body to go out of embodiment, but before you know it, you are back into another body. You can wish yourself to be unconscious, but it is very difficult to make yourself unconscious. Some people go into using chemical means or other means, but still regardless of what you do, you cannot escape the need to process this experience and somehow deal with it. And how do you process an experience? 

Well, you create a separate self. You create a subconscious self or, in most cases, you really create several, but nevertheless, let us simplify. What is the purpose, what is the function of this subconscious self? Well, ultimately it is to help you still be conscious, still be alive and be able to stand it. You can stand being alive, stand being conscious. And this means that this separate self must try to do two things. First of all, push the experience out of your conscious awareness so you are not overwhelmed. But it must also try to explain the experience so that you can deal with living on earth despite the fact that you know these things can happen. What can this self use to explain the experience? Well, only what is available to it in the culture where the experience happened.

The hidden agenda of fallen beings

And this is why you see, when you look at this historically, how this problem of evil has been so difficult for people to deal with. Because when you look back in known history, you will see that the religions, the philosophies that have existed have not given a clear explanation of what evil is and why it exists. And why have they not done this? Because they have been influenced by the fallen beings. The fallen beings, when they came to earth, they had one overall agenda. They wanted to take control over the earth. This had three elements. 

First of all, they had to hide their own existence. They had to hide the fact that they are here. And that some of them are in a physical embodiment but that there are fallen beings in the emotional, mental and identity realm. They have projected these philosophies and religions or they took whatever was there when they came and distorted it in order to hide that there are these beings who are fundamentally different than other human beings. Why these beings exist, where they came from, why they are allowed to come to earth, what psychology they have? But they have also hidden that there are other realms besides the physical—the emotional, mental and identity realm, and that there are fallen beings in those realms as well who are seeking to control human beings. 

The other thing they needed to accomplish was that they needed to, as much as possible, cut the earth off, cut human beings off from receiving direct input from beyond the four levels of the material universe, the spiritual realm. This, of course, in practice means they had to cut people off from receiving direct input from the ascended masters because we are and have been, since the very beginning, the very beings who were assigned to assist the lifestreams on earth in their growth. This is what they had to do. 

Then, the third thing was that they had to prevent any person from reaching a certain level of consciousness because when you reach a certain level of, whether you call it Christhood or Buddhahood, you attain this discernment. A discernment that is not based on intellectual reasoning, but is based on a direct experience of, what we now call, the River of Life, but which can be called other things and has been called other things. When you experience that there is a reality beyond the appearances on earth, it is not a matter of arguing for or against, you just know this what is beyond earth is real and this idea and that idea and the next idea coming from the fallen beings, this is not real. You also know that there are beings who are entirely benign and, therefore, you can see that there are certain beings who are not like human beings, who are actually evil. And this means, of course, they cannot hide their existence from you and if you expose this to the people, they cannot stay hidden. They do everything they can to prevent people from reaching a certain level of discernment, Christhood, Buddhahood, spiritual growth, whatever you prefer to call it. And how do they do this? 

Avatars: the balancing factor on earth

Well, I just said that they expose people to this very severe trauma and if you look at humankind, you can see that there are eight billion people almost on the planet and not all of them have been exposed to this kind of severe trauma. And why not? Because they have not been a threat to the fallen beings. You also see that almost all people have been exposed to some form of trauma and this is because when people are traumatized, they are much easier to control because they must create these separate selves to deal with the trauma. But when it comes to avatars or those original inhabitants who have started reaching higher level of consciousness, then, the fallen beings have a special treatment they will reserve for such people, such beings. And this is a much more targeted, personal attack. And what is the aim of the attack? 

Well, it is, of course, various things, but let us here focus on the situation of many avatars. Avatars are quite different in their motivation for coming to earth in the level of consciousness they had before they came. But what we can say is that when the ascended masters decided to allow fallen beings to come to earth, this was not a simple decision to implement because the fallen beings were allowed to come here to serve as substitute teachers, as we have said, because so many people on earth could only learn from the School of Hard Knocks. And if there is one thing fallen beings are better at than ascended masters, it is to give people hard knocks because we respect free will. 

There was a very complicated equation that was put into action when the fallen beings were allowed to come here. And it was basically this, that the fallen beings would not be allowed to disturb the balance on earth more than a certain amount to a certain degree. And this is difficult to envision, but let us just take the image of the scales where there are two bowls hanging from this apparatus. If you put weight in one bowl, it tilts, the whole scale tilts. Here you have one bowl, you put a fallen being there and it tilts down. But this could disturb the balance of the planet, so what do you do to avoid it? You put an avatar in the other bowl and if the avatar has a similar level of attainment from a natural planet that the fallen being has, not really attainment, but the negative attainment, then it evens the scales. 

The fallen being is on earth, it can do whatever fallen beings do and harm other people, but it cannot accelerate the downward spiral that the earth was in when the fallen beings came. Neither can the avatar reverse the downward spiral because it is balanced by the fallen beings. This maintains the, we might say, state where it is up to the original inhabitants of the earth to decide whether the earth continues to go down or goes up. In other words, the fallen beings are not deciding the future of the earth, the avatars are not deciding the future of the earth. 

 “You cannot ignore us”

What do you have now? Well, you have some avatars that came to earth specifically to hold the balance for specific fallen beings. This means that the avatars had some awareness—yes, you forget this with the outer mind—but you can reconnect to it intuitively that you need to keep yourself, we might say, in a state of purity. There are certain activities on earth that you cannot allow yourself to engage in. This is just something you sense intuitively. In other words, you cannot allow yourself, of course, to do what the fallen beings do, but you cannot really allow yourself to go into fighting the fallen beings because, then, you cannot hold the balance.

What this actually means is that you have a certain intuitive sense that you should stay away from the fallen beings. You should avoid engaging with them. Again, this does not go for all avatars, but it certainly goes for some. What is it that the fallen beings do when they attack you? Well, basically, what most avatars on earth have seen is that they see what is going on earth, they see what the fallen beings are doing, and they know they do not want to engage in this. They want to stay clear of this, which means they basically try to ignore the fallen beings. 

But this, of course, is not what the fallen beings want because if you ignore the fallen beings, you are holding the balance for the fallen beings. If you stay clear of a certain fallen being, you can still hold the balance so you even the scales. And the other thing is, of course, that fallen beings are thinking they are very, very important, so the worst thing they can encounter is somebody who does not think they are important but just ignores them. And, of course, a fallen being can sense that an avatar has light, more light than they have, so they do not want avatars to ignore them. 

Basically, you may think there are outer reasons for why they attack you personally. There may be a specific situation, as described in the My Lives book, where they are trying to drag you into feeling responsible for something that happened. Or you may feel they are attacking you out of pure hatred. But the deeper reason why they are attacking you is to say to you: “You cannot ignore us. You cannot live your life on earth as if we were not here. You have to react to us.” And that is why they attempt to put you in a situation where you are exposed to such severe abuse that you cannot ignore it. That you are, so to speak, forced to react. You are forced to come to this moment of realization, this hitting the concrete experience, where you experience that there are these beings who have an unrestricted willingness to destroy you. And when you acknowledge this that these beings exist and that they are targeting you, it is impossible not to react.

“What did I do to deserve this?”

None of us who ever came to earth as avatars have been able to avoid reacting. It does not matter what kind of mythology you build up about Jesus or the Buddha or this or that teacher being so special. Nobody could avoid reacting. This was, of course, foreseen by the ascended masters, but it was also foreseen by many avatars because we could see that even though this was a very difficult situation, it was still an opportunity for growth for us. 

Not to go into too complicated of a consideration about this, what I want to stay with is this: When you were exposed to this attack, you created this self. You created more selves, but let us just simplify—you created this self. And what is the very central psychology of this self? It is that something happened to you that was so severe that you could not ignore it, but really that this something affected you in such a way that you cannot just walk away from it. You cannot just let it go as if it did not matter at all. You see, the fallen beings are saying: “You cannot ignore us because we are so important.” You build this self. Why did you build this self? Because even though they are the ones who are attacking you, you as an avatar, you feel responsible for everything you do on earth. You feel responsible for even being here. You feel there must have been some reason they attacked you. And, of course, there was. You are an avatar. You have life. They do not want you here. 

But you feel there must be something in you, about you, about what you did or who you are, that caused them to attack you. And that is why you cannot just let it go. You see what Saint Germain said? You have this self that is focused on yourself and this is what the fallen beings managed to cause you to create. Because you are saying, basically: “What did I do to deserve this?” You think there must be something about you that caused you to be attacked this way and you think you need to figure out what it is. And until you figure out what it is, you cannot let go of the situation. 

And this, of course, is heavily reinforced by projections from the fallen beings who tie into this desire you have when you come to earth that you want to improve conditions on earth. You want to make a positive difference. And when they expose you to this trauma, they often cause you to feel that: “Oh, I shouldn’t have done something.” Or you feel: “I shouldn’t have reacted this way.” In other words, they cause you to go into this thinking that there was something you should have done differently, either a physical action or your psychological reaction to the situation. You should have been able to do better. 

“I need to fix this problem”

Now, you have this self that says: “There is something wrong with you on earth. You did something wrong or you are a wrong kind of person. You have no right to be who you are. You have no right to be here. You shouldn’t have made this or that mistake.” In other words, you now feel, even though they attacked you, you feel somewhat responsible either for what you did or how you reacted. But, of course, you were not responsible. But do you see the psychological mechanism? It is because you think there was something wrong with you that you cannot just let it go. You think, as all selves project, that there is a problem you have to solve. And until you have solved the problem, you cannot let the situation go. And this caused many avatars to then engage with the fallen beings, to try to study the fallen beings and their psychology and find out why did the fallen beings do what they did: “Why do they hate me so much? Why do they think I am wrong, that I am a bad person, that I shouldn’t be here?” All of these things. Because you think that if you can understand them and why they attacked you, maybe you can remedy the situation. Maybe you can change them so they do not hate you anymore, so they do not want you off the planet, so they do not think you are a bad person. 

You see, there was a specific situation when this happened to you, each one of you. You, each one of you, had your own individual reaction to it. You created your own personal self based on it. But the central mechanism is the same. You feel something happened that was a problem. You are partly responsible for that problem, therefore, you are responsible for fixing the problem. And you feel that as long as you cannot, as long as you have not fixed the problem, you cannot let it go. But what is really happening there is, that in effect you are saying: “I can’t let go of the fallen beings. I can’t leave the fallen beings behind. I can’t ignore the fallen beings until I fix the problem.” And this is, of course, exactly what the fallen beings want. 

They want you to not ignore them, but they also want you to engage with them because, then, you can make karma with them, you can be involved with them lifetime after lifetime and you are not holding the same balance against them that you were holding before. They can drag you down and, therefore, cause the scales to tip towards their side, which means they can influence more people and gain more control of the planet. It still does not mean that they can influence the future of the planet because if they get some avatars to engage with them, then obviously the ascended masters, the Karmic Board, will send other avatars so the balance is still there. This is why the fallen beings have not destroyed planet earth. 

The self-focused self

But the problem, of course, becomes how can we, as the ascended masters, now help those avatars who have become embroiled with, entangled with the fallen beings. And as Saint Germain said, all of the teachings we have given you on these subconscious selves, separate selves, are really leading up towards this point where you can see that when you were exposed to this trauma, you created this self that is very focused on you. Before you came to earth, or even before you were exposed to this trauma, you were, as an avatar, not focused on yourself. You were focused on how you could help the people on earth, how you could help raise the earth. You were focused outside yourself. But after you are exposed to this severe trauma, you become focused on yourself.

Now, this is a little tricky because many avatars, of course, still retain their sense that: “I am here to do something.” Avatars generally engage in activities that somehow help humanity progress. But the thing is, once you have created this self that is focused on you, everything you do is done through that self and relates to that self. You may be engaged in a seemingly altruistic activity, but you are doing it from the viewpoint of this self-focused self, where it is again: “How does this reflect on me?” You are always sensitive to other people’s reactions. 

Many avatars reacted by feeling that: “Oh, I am here to help other people, but the fallen beings hate me, and most people just ignore me because they can’t understand what I am trying to teach them. But this must be because I am not good enough at approaching people on earth. I must change myself so that I can reach people.” You now go into this pattern of reacting to conditions on earth. You are reacting to the fallen beings: “Perhaps I can make them not hate me.” You are reacting to human beings: “Perhaps I can make them listen to me.” 

But you are reacting now. And this is what this self-conscious self does. It causes you to react because you are always trying to achieve something outside your own mind, something that involves other people with free will, some fallen beings, some human beings, but you are trying to change something out there. In other words, instead of being like the sun which is radiating its light, you are still radiating light, but you have in your mind that the light should produce a certain result. And your self-focused self is evaluating everything based on: “Am I achieving the result or not?” This is clearly reactionary. 

Now again, for each one, as you begin to unravel this, and as many of you have already used the teachings and the tools, you will see that you have your own individual specific view of this. You sort of have an image of who you are in relation to earth: Why you are here? What you can achieve? How you can achieve it? And this is very individual. It is necessary for you on an individual basis to uncover this in yourself. We cannot give a dictation where we explain this for each one, partly because it would take a long time, but also because if we give even some examples of this, you might think: “Oh, then my self must be like that.” But it is not. They are all individual. But you can, of course, by using our tools, uncover what it is for you each one. 

You cannot fix this problem

But what I want to focus on here is that regardless of the specific characteristics of these selves, the basic psychology is exactly the same. There is a problem you must solve, and until it is solved, you cannot let go of the situation. You cannot let go of the self. You cannot let go of the fallen beings. You cannot let go of human beings. You cannot let go of earth. It is as Saint Germain said: “You are holding on to something.” You might have resolved other things in your psychology, but there is something you are holding on to. And the essence of why you are holding on is this sense that there is something you have to fix, something you have to change before you can let go.

And, of course, this is an impossible situation. Because the something you need to change is based on a situation that might have taken place two million years ago. And that situation is no longer there in the physical. It cannot be changed. How will you ever fix the problem? Well, some will say: “Well, I can make the fallen beings not hate me. I can make human beings listen to me.” And, yes, you could potentially do that. But the problem here is that, is it actually possible to make the fallen beings not hate you as an avatar? Is it possible to make human beings listen to you? Well, yes, that is possible. And theoretically, it is possible to change the fallen being. But still, even if you were to change a fallen being, even if you were to make human beings listen to you, would that make you feel that you had solved the problem? And this is what you need to come to realize, that it would not. Why not? Well, look at earth. You may have caused some fallen beings to change their mind about you. But there are still fallen beings on the planet who are doing all kinds of things. You may get some people to listen to you, but there are billions of other people that will not listen. 

Let these reactionary selves die! 

You have a simple question to ask yourself: “Do I want to stay on earth until the last fallen being is either reformed or gone, and until all human beings are willing to listen to a spiritual teaching? Or do I want to make my ascension now or in the next lifetime?” You have free will. You can stay with earth as long as you want. But many of you have been attracted to these teachings precisely because it is in your Divine plan that you ascend after this lifetime or in the next lifetime. This is what you need to tune in to. You could say, as an avatar, you came to earth to turn the earth around, put the earth in an upward spiral that brings it towards becoming a natural planet. And this is a doable goal. Yes, it is a doable goal. It is an attainable goal. But you look at the planet right now, and you see that even though Saint Germain is talking about the Golden Age, there is still a long way before the earth becomes a natural planet.

The question is, again, how long do you want to stay with earth? But even if you feel that you want to stay with earth until some positive change has happened, you still can benefit immensely from looking at this dynamic we have talked about. Because as long as you have this self-focused self, first of all, you will not have the maximum impact on the earth because you cannot really be an open door for the Holy Spirit and the River of Life as long as you have this self-focused self. But moreover, you cannot enjoy being here because you cannot be free of the past. You are still in a reactionary mode, reacting to the fallen beings, reacting to human beings, even reacting to yourself reacting to earth. You have layers of reactionary selves. You create one reactionary self that causes you to react a certain way, an unbalanced way. In order to deal with that, you have to create another reactionary self that reacts to your first reactionary self and this can go on with layers upon layers. Whether you want to ascend now or stay with earth, the question is, again, do you want to be free of this reactionary approach to life on earth?

And if you do, you need to look at this self-focused self. And what you need to do is take the teachings we have given, contemplate them, whatever works for you individually, use whatever invocations there are. But you really need to contemplate this, that the self says that: “Something happened in the past that was a problem, and you cannot leave the earth behind or your own past behind or the fallen beings behind until you have fixed the problem.” But you need to come to see that the problem that is defined by this self is entirely unreal because it was produced by the manipulation of the fallen beings. And everything they do is a lie. Everything is an illusion. Whatever clever arguments they come up with, it is all smoke and mirrors. And when you come to see this, that is when you can look back to what you are holding on to on the riverbank and you can see: “There is no problem to solve, there is no problem I want to solve. It’s impossible to solve the problem and I don’t want to think it’s possible anymore.” And that is when you can open your hand, or rather your mind, and just let it go. 

Let it all go!

Before that happens, you need and you will be confronted with what Jesus called the prince of this world, what the Buddha called the demons of Maya. And you have the story of the Buddha sitting under the Bo tree being ready to go into Nirvana and as the last initiation he needed to be confronted by the demons of Maya. And, as we have said before, the real test of this was could they get him to react? But how could they get him to react? If he thought there was a problem he had not fixed. If he thought: “I can’t just leave the fallen beings behind.” And what these demons will do, what the fallen beings will do, is they will scream at you or they will whisper clever arguments in your ear: “You can’t just leave us behind. You can’t just walk away from us. You can’t ignore us. We are so important.” They will even project at you that you are only important in relation to them. If you leave them behind, you are not important anymore. All kinds of clever arguments.

But you need to somehow come to the point where, you look at this, you see it and you say: “I have had enough of reacting to these fallen beings. I am leaving you behind. I am leaving the problem behind. I no longer want to fix it or compensate for it or explain it or understand it. I don’t want to understand the fallen beings. I don’t want to change the fallen beings. I don’t want to understand human beings. I don’t want to change human beings. I just want to be who I am in the time I have left on earth and then, I want to ascend.” And you can come to that realization when you are right at the ascension point. The Buddha came to it as he was sitting there ready to go into Nirvana. Jesus came to it when he was hanging on the cross and gave up the ghost. The ghost was this self, that there was something he could not leave behind on earth. But there is no law that says this has to be the last thing you give up on earth. You can theoretically give it up anytime. And many of you have been working on yourselves for so long that you can within a foreseeable time, foreseeable future, come to that point of giving this up.

And this is the ultimate freedom on earth. When you can be on earth, you can be in the world but not of the world because you are not reacting to anything on earth. And this is, of course, what we desire to see. Of course, for all people, but realistically, it is more the ascended master students who have been willing to make use of the teachings we have given in this dispensation that have the potential to achieve this. And all of you have this opportunity. Some of you may feel like it is far from you, you still have so much work to do, but you still may also have some time left on earth, right? Why wait till the last minute? Why make this the last thing you can give up on earth? Because if you can give it up earlier, then not only will it be much more enjoyable for you to be on earth because you are free of this burden, but you will also have a much greater positive impact on raising the collective consciousness. And many of you have this in your Divine plans, that you want to have the biggest possible impact in this, your last embodiment. And you are willing to do whatever it takes to get to the point where you can have that impact. 

Many of you have already taken many steps in that direction. You did not know consciously what was the goal you were moving towards, but now you do. You can accelerate your progress. All of the tools we have given are valid. We may give more tools, but you do not need to wait for that because you already have tools that can help you deal with this issue. And it is not really a matter of mechanically using tools. It is a matter of creatively looking at yourself and your own reactions from different angles until you see why you are so self-focused, why there is that one thing you cannot let go of. 

This is what I wanted to give you at this conference. I am grateful for the opportunity. I have enjoyed being with you, being one with many of you who are able to step outside of your outer mind and not just listen to a dictation, but truly experience and absorb it, looking beyond the words, connecting to the stream of consciousness that I AM, that is behind the words, that is producing the words. I hope that you have enjoyed my Presence as I have enjoyed yours. And with this, I seal you in my love and my gratitude.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Let the self-centered self die and jump into the River of Life


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I am free. Why am I free? Because I am flowing with the River of Life. There is no freedom outside the River of Life. And as I say this in the physical octave the demons of Mara, the dark forces, the prince of this world, are raising up their ugly heads above the water where they normally hide and they are objecting, for they say there is only freedom in being a separate being and raising that being up to as far as it can be raised until it becomes a god in its own right.

A false dualistic image of God and freedom

But you see, how could there ever be a god that was separated from the Creator? There is nothing in this world of form that could exist without the Creator. The concept that you could create a separate self that could reach the same status as the Creator can only come from a mind that is completely trapped in illusion, in maya, in delusion. How can you be free in illusion? You can only be free in reality. All of these dark forces who have attempted, some of them for a very long time, to attain this ultimate freedom where they think they have power to do whatever they want, they are not free.

There is an ancient lie put out by the fallen beings after they came to this planet that you only gain freedom by rebelling against the will of God. But when you rebel against the will of God, which god are you rebelling against? Well, only the man-made god, the angry being in the sky. What have the fallen beings really done? They have first defined a false god in such a way that it seems like this god wants to control everything you do. Then they have defined the concept that only in rebelling against this god do you gain freedom. Only in total selfishness, self-focus, self-centeredness, do you gain freedom.

These are the two dualistic polarities they are projecting out there, just another of the myriad examples of how the duality consciousness defines these dualistic extremes and then projects that the only way to look at the issue is that there is the truth and there is the error. But, as we have said so many times, neither the dualistic so-called truth nor the dualistic so-called lie have any reality to them. They are both illusions. The real Creator is not the tyrant in the sky, for the real Creator has given you free will, has given you self- awareness by giving you a portion, an extension of its own One Mind and it has given you freedom to do whatever you want with that self. You have the freedom to go into illusion and take your illusions or your delusions of grandeur as far as you can possibly take them before you finally have enough of it. And all will have enough of it. At least, so far, all have eventually had enough.

 In REALITY all life is one

There is no freedom in being apart. You cannot see yourself as a separate being and be free. Why is this so? Well, it is not for outer reasons. It is not because God is punishing you or limiting you. It is because your life experience depends only on the contents of your own mind. Whatever sense of self you define, you are trapped in that self. If you define yourself as a separate self, you are trapped in that self. And therefore, the very way you define your self, takes away your freedom. You may define the self in such a way that you think you have freedom because within this world view that you have defined, you think you can do anything you want. You think that in total selfishness, in total disregard for other forms of life, you gain total freedom. Yet, this is an illusion and why is it an illusion?

Well, this is one of the central enigmas on earth. It is an illusion because in reality all life is one. As other masters have said, take the statement: “only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion” but if only Brahman exists, then there is nothing outside of Brahman, so the world must also be Brahman, meaning, everything is one in the interdependent originations that the Buddha talked about so long ago.

The reality is that everything is created out of the Creator’s being and therefore, everything is one in the Creator’s being. And therefore, the illusion or the impression or the world view or the experience that you are a separate being who can do whatever you want, can only be an illusion. That illusion does not exist in any kind of reality. That illusion exists only in the mind, the mind of self-aware beings who have chosen to go into the illusion of separation rather than remaining in the reality of oneness or at least connectedness.

You start out as a connected being. This is the natural state. You can then expand your sense of connection until you cross a certain threshold and now connection smoothly merges into a sense of oneness, which then eventually merges, not into a sense of oneness, but an experience of oneness. But because of free will, a self-aware being has the right to move into a different state of consciousness where it does not see itself as one with the River of Life. Because even when you start at the 48th level on a planet like earth, as we have explained, you have some sense of being connected to the River of Life. You may not call it the River of Life, you may not see it that way, but you still have some sense of being connected and there is only one thing you can be connected to, the River of Life, that is created out of all of the beings who are transcending themselves, moving back or rather moving towards that state of the Creator consciousness.

What is real oneness?

So there is no freedom outside of oneness and this requires some contemplation from those who are willing to deal with this seeming enigma. And on a planet like earth, it requires special consideration because you know very well as spiritual people that there is something called the collective consciousness, the mass consciousness. And there are those fallen beings who will point to this state on earth and say: “Well, if you are talking about oneness, then this surely must be oneness, that you follow the collective consciousness.” You have all been brought up not knowing this, your parents did not know this, often your society did not know it, but you have all been brought up to follow the collective consciousness in your country. But this is not oneness because the collective consciousness on earth is behind this veil of the illusion of separation so you have been brought up to follow the collective consciousness which is in a state of separation. But this is not oneness, because what is oneness?

Well, the ultimate state of oneness is the Creator. Do you see any society on earth that has this concept, that thinks it is moving towards oneness with the Creator? Nay. Every society on earth has defined itself as being separate from other societies. That is why you have conflict on earth. You have a localized sense of oneness in one country that says, we are Americans, we are Russians, we are English, and this is oneness to be like we are. But of course, there are other countries that define oneness differently and so there is conflict between them and this cannot be ultimate oneness. It is a localized sense of oneness based on the illusion of separation, therefore not real oneness.

What is real oneness? Well, it is to realize that earth is one planet in an immense universe. Look how this latest space telescope has expanded the vision of astronomers so that they are astonished at what they have seen because it does not conform to their cherished paradigm. You see continually how large of a universe you are in. You know there is a force of gravity, or at least what scientists call the force of gravity, that is connecting everything in the universe. You actually know, based on science, that your earth is not a separate entity. You are connected to the whole.

The earth is flowing with the whole as the universe is expanding. The earth is being pulled along by some force that drives the expansion of the universe. Scientists think this is gravity, or whatever they think it is, but they have not discovered what this force is. But it is actually what we could call the unifying force, which we might as well also call the River of Life, the Holy Spirit, the Buddha Nature. And even if all people on earth could agree on what it means to be a human being, this still would not be oneness, for you cannot attain oneness looking only at a planetary level.

It is so localized, so incredibly localized, and therefore you need to recognize, when you become a spiritual person who realizes there is more to understand about life than what you were told in kindergarten or Sunday school, you need to realize that you need to look beyond this local perspective. You need to see that there is something beyond the earth. There is something beyond the material frequency spectrum. And when you consider what that is, you realize that there are other self-aware beings who are not confined to physical bodies in the physical octave of earth. And if you want to attain oneness, talk about oneness, you need to connect to those beings because they are the ones who are currently forming that unifying movement of the River of Life.

Reaching the Creator-consciousness

Now there is another enigma that crops up in the minds of some people who will say: “Well, it sounds like there is some cosmic force that are drawing everybody into oneness, the out-breath and the in-breath of God, so God is drawing everything back to itself. And this must mean that ultimately you disappear as an individual being when you go back to oneness.” And that is how it seems from a being who is trapped in separation. And of course, you could say, is there some validity to this? Well, yes. When you are drawn into oneness, the separate self disappears and is no more. But your real self, your I AM Presence, the individuality anchored in that Presence, does not disappear when you are in oneness because even when this creation created by your Creator has run its ultimate course, it will not be so that all self-aware beings disappear back into the Creator.

Instead, all of the self-aware beings who have been willing to use the opportunity given to them will have reached the Creator-consciousness. And, of course, then people will say: “Well, what does that mean?” Well, it means that when you reach the Creator-consciousness, you can choose if you decide to create your own world of form. “Well”, people will say, “does that mean there are other worlds of form, other universes besides ours?” Well, of course, there are. “Well, how many are there?”, they will say. And the answer is, a number that you cannot fathom with the consciousness people can attain on earth.

No beginning, no end

There is an unfathomable number of universes, more and more created all the time. And then people will say: “But how did this all start? When did it all begin? There must have been a beginning. There must have been a time when there was no world of form and then the first world of form came into being and how did that happen? Where did that come from? Where did the first creator come from?” But these are questions that spring from the mind of separation, what we have called the linear mind.

The linear mind looks at the River of Life, and when we give the concept of the River of Life that is flowing, the linear mind will want to say: “When did the flow start? When did the River of Life start flowing? What was before the River of Life when there was no flow?” And we have given you the teachings that there was a time when there was only the Creator, the Creator created the void, projected a sphere in the void, projected forms in that sphere. So, your world of form did have a beginning but the entire process of creation never had a beginning. And you can say, what value does it have for you to contemplate this? Well, it actually has value in the sense that if you are to join the River of Life, you need to find a way to neutralize your personal individual linear mind. Because the linear mind will keep coming up with all of these questions, seeking to draw you into reasoning: “When did it start? What was before? What is the cause of it? There must have been a time where there was nothing.”

But there was never a time where there was nothing. There was a time where your world of form did not exist. There was a time where your Creator had created a void, and in that void, there was nothing, or rather no thing, because no form had yet been defined. But there was a creation before yours, and before that there was another creation. And there comes a point where when you look at this from the linear mind, you will see that the linear mind cannot cope. It cannot keep going back to something before. If you keep thinking that there must have been an ultimate beginning, and keep thinking, well, before this there must have been something, and then there was this, but before that there must have been something, and you keep going back, there comes a point where the linear mind cannot deal with this.

This is a perfect example of what we have tried to explain with your separate selves. The separate selves project there is a problem that you must solve. The linear mind is a separate self. It projects: “But there must have been a beginning, when was the beginning? What was before the beginning?” But you can keep going back. Why? Because you are in time and space, and you do not have unlimited time and space to keep going back to what was before. It is the same as we have said before, that if you start counting, one, two, three, four, forever more you can be counting, except you cannot count forever because you do not have forever in this lifetime.

But you could theoretically have a person who was ten years old and decided: “I am going to start counting, and I am going to continue counting for the rest of my life.” And that person might count to a very high number, but he could not count to the ultimate number because there is no ultimate number. You see here that you can be trapped in this linear mind for the rest of your life, asking all of these questions. But there is no solution to it because you will never find an ultimate beginning, partly because you have limited time, but really because there is no ultimate beginning.

What do you want?

The solution to this enigma is not to solve the enigma at the level of consciousness where the enigma is defined, but to step outside of that separate self that projects the enigma and just say: “Why do I need to know how this all started when I could just jump into the flow and flow with the river and it would be much more free and much more enjoyable to flow with the river than standing here on the bank wondering, how did the river start back there?”

The question to ask yourself is this: “Do I want the ultimate understanding with the linear mind or do I want the experience of flowing with the River of Life”? What does it take to flow with the river? Just jump in. But as long as you are standing there on the river bank holding on to this dilemma that you want resolved before you can jump in, well, you cannot get in, can you? But what will the river do? It will continue flowing. Are you harming the river by not jumping in? No. Are you harming yourself by not jumping in? Yes. Maybe not from the perspective of the separate self, but from a larger perspective you are.

The current of ascending from earth

How did I become the Representative of Freedom, the Seventh Ray of Freedom for the earth? I jumped into that particular current of the River of Life that is the Seventh Ray of Freedom. How could I jump into that? Well, because I had ascended from earth. How did I ascend from earth? By jumping into the River of Life of this current that has been created on earth by all those who have ascended before. And now, of course, you are going to say with a linear mind: “Aha, Saint Germain! You are saying that there was a time when nobody had ascended from earth.” Yes, of course I am.

You are in a world of form that had a beginning. Yes, your world of form had a beginning. The world of form as the larger reality had no beginning. There was always a world of form. There was always a flow, because a world of form is never static. It is always transcending itself and when one world of form reaches its final cycle, another is created or many others are created and this has always been so. There was never a time where this started. But there was a time where the earth has been created by the Elohim in its pure state. There was a wave of lifestreams that took embodiment on earth and after some time, quite some time actually, the first being ascended from earth.

This was, of course, easier back then because the earth was a natural planet. But nevertheless, the first being ascended, another ascended, more and more ascended and so over a very long period of time, many beings ascended and created this momentum, this River of Life of ascending from earth. Then came a second wave of lifestreams, a third and a fourth and in the fourth there were suddenly more people that could not ascend and this then eventually led to the downward spiral that led to fallen beings being allowed to embody here and the earth was then no longer a natural planet. It became more difficult to ascend from earth but still it was possible partly or in large part because so many beings had ascended while the earth was still a natural planet. There was created this current in the River of Life and the current did not in any way become weaker because the earth became an unnatural planet.

What happened was it became more difficult for people in embodiment to tie into that current but the current is still there. It is still very powerful. It is being enhanced whenever a being ascends from earth. All I did jump into that current in the River of Life. That is how I ascended. That is how Jesus ascended. That is how Gautama ascended. That is how everyone that has ever ascended has done so. It is not that I was so special, so advanced and that is why I ascended. There are, especially in previous dispensations, many, many ascended master students who have this idolatrous view that Saint Germain must have been so special and look at his past embodiments and he ascended and he was the Wonder Man of Europe and now he is the God of Freedom for the earth. He must have been far more special than I am. But think about this.

Equality of the ascension process

What is the requirement for jumping into the River of Life created by the ascension of all those beings who came before? The requirement is that you are willing to let go of everything in your four lower bodies. Your emotions related to earth, your physical body of course, your emotions, your thoughts relating to earth, your sense of identity relating to earth. You have to let go of all of it. What does that mean? That means that when you ascend, you are standing there — it is even meaningless to say you are standing because you are beyond the physical body but we use images sometimes that you can relate to.

There you are as the Conscious You which is what have we said? Pure awareness. Meaning, there is no identity in the identity body, there is no thoughts in the mental, no feeling patterns. You are just pure awareness. And the pure awareness of my Conscious You is not more advanced than the pure awareness of your Conscious You. I return to that state, stop seeing myself as what I was in my last embodiment or what I had been in previous embodiments on earth. I gave up, I let die, I surrendered all of the identity I had relating to earth. I was in that same pure state that your Conscious You was in when it descended and as your Conscious You will be when you ascend. It is completely meaningless to say that my Conscious You should be more advanced or sophisticated than yours. I just jumped in.

Now, if we are to be more accurate, we must say that this does not mean that everybody is the same when they ascend because as we have explained, as you are embodying on earth, your I AM Presence is learning from your experiences and this goes into your causal body and, of course, different beings use their free will in different ways. It can be so, of course, and it is so that one person’s I AM Presence might have reached a higher level than another depending on how you make use of the opportunity to be in embodiment. But nevertheless, the I AM Presence does not compare itself to others in a dualistic manner so again it is meaningless to say all of this. It is as if some students have thought that : “It was easier for Saint Germain or Jesus to ascend than it will be for me”, and this simply is not the case.

We are all equal to the law of the ascension. We all have to follow the same process. We all have to let go of everything and so when you begin to contemplate this you realize something profound. You actually realize that you do not have to be someone special from an earthly perspective in order to jump into the River of Life. You actually have to stop seeing yourself as someone special in order to jump into the River of Life. And when you look at earth you see an interesting phenomenon there.

Transcending the need to be special

You see that, first of all, you have, of course, the fallen beings who are always trying to set themselves up as being special and the fallen beings will often be very insensitive to life, exercise power and all of this. But you also see that there are people who are not in the fallen consciousness or who have transcended the fallen consciousness and who therefore become spiritual teachers, spiritual gurus of various kinds. And when you look at spiritual movements, spiritual gurus out there, you see that almost every movement has some claim of being special. Often based on thinking that the guru has reached some high special level and, as we have said, there is a certain enigma there because how are you going to attract people’s attention if you do not claim that you can do something for them that they want.

But what I am wanting to point out here is that, if you have a spiritual guru who either claims to be special or allows his students to project that he is special, that person, despite the claims made has not jumped into the River of Life. Whatever he is teaching, whatever seeming power he may have to make people fall over and faint or shake or whatever, it is not coming from the River of Life. Where is it coming from? Well, the lower realms, the astral, the mental, whatever. But you see when you really reach higher levels of consciousness towards the 144th level you do not see yourself as special. Why not? Because what does it mean to reach higher levels of consciousness? It means that you begin to not only understand but experience the oneness of all life. And when you experience the oneness of all life these dualistic value judgments of being more or less special or more or less sophisticated, they just fade away.

You do not even see yourself as being special because you have overcome this dualistic consciousness. In other words, you do not see yourself as being special because you do not see yourself as being special. It just fades away and you do not even think in these terms. And the reason this is important is that you all need to recognize that you do not have to be someone special according to any standard in this world in order to jump into the River of Life, in order to open yourself to the River of Life.

Are you willing to open yourself to the River of Life?

We understand very well the enigma that we are putting you all in who are our direct students. Do you understand the enigma you are in? You are sitting here. You are listening to a human being who is taking a dictation from an ascended master. You believe this messenger is a messenger and I am an ascended master speaking through him. You know it is not everyone who does this. Most of you realize you could not do this. You are experiencing a flow of the River of Life through this messenger and you might think: “Well he can do something I cannot do so he must be special compared to me. Perhaps he has become able to open himself to the River of Life but I am not because I am not at that level. I have not been on the path for 47 years. I have not gone through all of these initiations. I have not been trained to be a messenger.”

All of this has nothing to do with opening yourself to the River of Life. What have we said, other masters, in these previous days? The River of Life does not conform to appearances in this world. If you think that you have to be special, you have to walk this path of initiation in order to open yourself to the River of Life, you are still trapped in this outer linear mindset. What is special about this messenger? Well, he came to see the illusion of this mindset and he decided that regardless of how he looked at himself, regardless of whether he thought he was worthy or not, he was willing to open himself to the flow of the River of Life. And again, it is not that you have to do the same that the messenger does. But you can decide to open yourself to the River of Life. There is nothing that prevents you from doing this except your own willingness or unwillingness to open yourself.

Of course, you have separate selves, perhaps you have certain separate selves that block you. Perhaps this messenger overcame those separate selves at some previous time. But that is not, still not, something that makes it impossible for you because you can use our teachings to identify those separate selves, let them go and then you are free to stand there, look at the River of Life and decide: “Do I jump in or do I hold on to whatever I am holding on to?” The decision is yours, I am only pointing out to you that if you have in your mind this mechanism that thinks that: “Yes, maybe someday in the future when I am more advanced, when I have passed more initiations then I can open myself to the River of Life”  — this is all separate selves.

And of course, you have free will, you have a right to let these separate selves limit you. Some of you though, I am pointing out, you have a fear of what might happen if you open yourself to the flow. Other masters have talked about this, the experience of being persecuted in past lives or even in this life, getting into trouble for speaking out. But this is again something in your mind that you can come to see and let go of.

Now many of you, as we have said, have already experienced opening yourself to the River of Life. And when you have had that experience once then you know it is possible. Then it is just a matter of opening yourself again. And one of the biggest hindrances for opening yourself again is the outer mind, the linear mind that now wants to analyze: “Oh, what happened? How did other people respond? Should I have said this? Should I have said that?”

Shift your mind

But as we have also said, this is completely unnecessary. What I propose here is this: shift your mind. Contemplate this shift until you can actually shift. The purpose of the River of Life is what? It is to show people, demonstrate to people, help them experience that there is a reality—you can talk about illusion or Maya and say that most people are enveloped in this veil of Maya— and the River of Life, when it flows through you, demonstrates there is a reality outside the veil. There is something beyond the veil. This is the purpose.

What sense does it make to take the consciousness that is creating the veil, that is making up the veil, the standard of the fallen beings, these appearances in the world, this cultural overlay, and use that to analyze the expression of the River of Life. You can shift your mind and say: “I do not need to analyze what happened. I just need to wait for the next opportunity where I can open myself to the River of Life and let it flow through me. And whatever is expressed is whatever the River wanted to express and I do not need to know with my outer mind why the River of Life said that to that particular person. I do not need to look at how the person reacted to what was said and then decide ‘Oh, I cannot do that again’.”

No need for evaluating

Do you begin to grasp what I am trying to say? Most of you do not, I sense, so let me step back and see if there is another way to express this with words. The veil of Maya really has only one function and that is to hide the reality that there is something outside the veil. The veil of Maya has the function that it colors everything you see when you are inside the veil. The veil of Maya also gives a certain sense of reality to what you see inside the veil. Everything is an illusion but because you are looking at it from the inside you experience that it is real. That is why people are trapped in illusion, in the Maya that the Buddha talked about which causes suffering. The veil of Maya has the function that it causes you to evaluate everything based on the standard that the veil defines for what is real.

And as you see on earth there are nations where they define reality one way and others where they define it another way. You have religions that define that they have the ultimate reality and other religions define that they have it. You see that there is no one definition of reality when you are inside the veil. But there are many people who think that they have the ultimate reality and this is what keeps people trapped.

Here you are, you are now an ascended master student. You are hearing this concept of the River of Life. You have all the teachings we have given. But still there is this overlay that causes you to evaluate everything. You think that you should also evaluate the River of Life and how it flows through you. Here you are, you open your mind, the River of Life flows through you, you are saying something to another person. Then the flow stops and now you go into evaluating with the outer mind what happened, what was said. You might do this for some time, even for a long time after this happened. But what are you doing? You are taking an illusion and projecting it upon the reality that was flowing through you. And this is what we have all been trying to say at this conference. This is what does not make sense. It is completely unnecessary. I know it takes some time to free yourself from these selves that project this at you. But it is necessary for you to acknowledge with the conscious mind that all of this is unnecessary.

Here you are. There is an opening. The River of Life flows through you. The flow stops. You go back to your normal life and your normal state of awareness. But you can make the decision to say: “I will not evaluate what was said. I will just wait for the next opportunity where I sense that the River of Life is knocking on my mind wanting to flow through me and then I will allow the River to flow through.”

To give you an example, you know the messenger has recorded these YouTube videos. He has said himself he could not have done this a few years ago because he was not free enough to have done it. And the reason he was not free is that after he had recorded these videos and put them out there, he would have been evaluating and analyzing what he said: “Should I have said something different? Should I have not said this?” On and on and on as all of you have experienced, your minds can go on and on and on looking at the past. But you see, it is not necessary to evaluate. You just open yourself again to the flow of the River of Life. And then the River of Life might express something differently that addresses what was not addressed in the previous expression, because you cannot cover everything. I am an ascended master, but I am still speaking through a messenger who is in time and space. I cannot cover everything in one dictation. That is why we give progressive revelation.

The focus on yourself

Again, a long discourse that may seem overwhelming, but I am not done. What have I been leading up to? What is it I am really trying to get you to see? Let’s approach this from a slightly different angle. We have been giving these direct teachings now, through what we have called a messenger who gives a dictation, for a long time. It started in the 1930s with Guy Ballard in the I AM movement, went through several other movements, and this messenger is the latest part of this progressive revelation. What we have seen over these many years is certain patterns. We have seen many, in fact millions of students who found these teachings, who studied them, who applied them, who gave the decrees, who may be part of an organization, or they were just doing it as individuals, studying and practicing the teachings.

We have seen many of these students who have taken this valid teaching we have given them and applied it to the best of their ability, often with great determination and great eagerness. And we see that most of these students have made progress. But even among those who have made progress, there is only a relatively small number of students who have really crossed that threshold where you can say they have manifested Christhood, they have attained personal freedom, inner freedom. What I would like to discourse a little bit on here is why is it so that relatively few students make it? Why is it that some students do not make it? What is the difference? And you can, of course, look at different factors, but there is one factor that I want to bring to your attention here.

Again, let me use the messenger as an example because he is in the public eye and then I do not have to be too direct with the rest of you. If you could look at this messenger when he first found the spiritual path of an ascended master teaching in 1983-84, you would see that he was very much like most of you are. He was very focused on himself, and this does not mean that he was selfish. Most of you are not selfish, you are not egotistical, you are not narcissistic, you are not hurting other people, at least not deliberately and knowingly. You might hurt other people without realizing it, but all human beings are— in that predicament. But this messenger was very focused on himself.

And as we have said, or as the messenger said rather, there is a certain enigma there. You are a spiritual person because you are willing to look at yourself and this almost inevitably leads us all to become very focused on ourselves. Again, we are not talking about selfishness in the worldly definition. I am talking about a focus on yourself, focus on evaluating: “Did I do the right thing? Should I have done this? Should I have said this?” And you might say that— if you look at this messenger and many of you— that he had what most spiritual people have, a certain inferiority complex because he was not really sure he had a right to be here.

This is part of your birth trauma as an avatar because the fallen beings do everything they can to make you feel you have no right to be on earth. You find a spiritual movement and now you are seeking to use that movement to compensate for this inferiority complex. This does not mean that you go into a superiority complex. It does not necessarily mean this. There are some students, a certain number of students, who go into this feeling of superiority. But this messenger largely avoided that trap as many of you have done. What he did do was that he applied himself to the spiritual path for the purpose of overcoming this inferiority and getting to a point where he could accept that: “I have a right to be on this planet” and many of you can see the same in yourselves.

What I am saying with this is that the messenger had a focus on himself. Whatever happened, whatever situation he encountered, he was always evaluating, there was this self in him that was evaluating: “What does that mean for me? How do other people look at me? How should I look at myself?” Again, it is not selfishness as it is normally defined, but it is a self-focus, a self-centeredness. You are, when you are in this state of mind, actually thinking, and this messenger can recognize this in himself, you are actually thinking that the entire world is looking at you, and, by the way God is looking at you, and: “Oh, now that I have heard about these ascended masters, surely the ascended masters are looking at me all the time. And they are always evaluating—did I make a mistake? Was it good enough what I did? Could I have done something differently?”

It is again this focus on yourself because you have a separate self that thinks that everything you do is so important —it is so important you do not make a mistake. Can you take what I have said here, can you tie it into what other masters have said? There is an appearance in the world that hides the River of Life, and the purpose of the River of Life is to give you an experience that there is something outside that appearance and that that something is more real than what you see from inside the appearance. Likewise with this focus on self. You think it is real. This messenger for the first 10-15 years he was on the path he thought it was real, that he had a focus on himself. He thought: “Oh, El Morya is looking at me all the time evaluating whether I am doing the right thing, whether I am a good chela or not, so I better give some more decrees. I could have given more decrees. Why didn’t I? I should be more diligent”.

And all this does is make you so focused on yourself. It makes you so tense, so incredibly tense. Can you recognize this in yourselves? This tension? I am not blaming you. My only desire is to see you be free from the tension as I have become free and as the messenger has become free, and as all of you can become free. You see what this tension does? It prevents you from opening yourself to the River of Life because you are always worrying: “How is this going to reflect on me? How is it going to make me look in the eyes of other people? How is it going to make me look in my own mind? How is it going to make me look in the mind of the ascended masters?”

The great opportunity

So, before you can even open yourself to the flow of the Holy Spirit or the River of Life, you have to have a guarantee that it is not going to make you look bad. Where is that guarantee going to come from? Certainly not from the River of Life because the River of Life says these appearances that you are so concerned about are completely unreal. We want to set you free from this illusion. But do you see what you are saying? You do not want to be set free because you think it is so important to continue looking at yourself this way. And therefore, you are essentially saying to the River of Life: “Do not set me free, leave me alone, I will figure it out somehow, I will be able to do it myself.”

This messenger did think that because he had this high teaching from the ascended masters and all these decrees, he could eventually make it. But he came to a point where he realized that this was unreal, this was vanity, this was nonsensical and that is when he surrendered. And that is when he could then start training for his mission. But even so, this does not mean that he had overcome all of this focus on self because he still had separate selves from past lives.

And again, be careful here, we are not blaming you for this. We realize that you have all been exposed to abuse from the fallen beings and therefore you have created these separate selves to deal with this. We only say, all of this trauma, if you look at the world and look at people who have exposed to trauma, natural disasters, wars, diseases, all kinds of things, if you went to these trauma counselors, you would see that the main effect of a trauma is that it causes this focus on self. All I am pointing out here is that when you look at these many decades where we have given these teachings and all of these students we have attracted, there is a relatively little number who use the teachings to overcome this focus on self, but most students have not done so.

Why am I telling you this? Is it to make you feel bad? No. It is to make you realize that of all of these students that have found the ascended master teachings, you are the ones who have the best opportunity to overcome this focus on self. Why? Well, partly because you have been given the teaching about the separate selves that no previous ascended master teaching has given. But why were you attracted to this teaching, this dispensation? Why are you even open to this? Because in past lives you already came close to this point where you can begin to look at this focus on self and overcome it.

You see, there is always a correspondence between the teaching and why you are open to the teaching. It is because you have a realistic possibility to apply the teaching. When you take this, not only what I have said in this dictation, what other masters have said at this conference, what we have said at previous conferences about the separate selves, you can start becoming aware of this. Because what is the effect of this focus on self? It is that you are not aware that you are focused on yourself.

What am I doing with this dictation? I am taking a step that we have been leading up to very gradually because all of this that we have given you about the separate selves has been leading up to this point where we can say: The ultimate separate self you have to overcome is this self that makes you so focused on yourself as a separate being as however you see yourself. Where you take yourself so seriously, you think it is so important everything you are doing, you think you could make this terrible mistake or maybe that you have made this terrible mistake and therefore because you made this terrible mistake you can never really be free of it, you can never really be redeemed, you cannot just walk away from it.

Walking away from your personal burden

You could say that all of you are carrying a personal burden that you think you cannot walk away from. Most of you have not even seen that you are carrying this burden. You might have seen other things in your psychology that you have overcome but you have not seen that you are carrying this burden and if you are to look at this burden you will see that at the bottom of it is this belief that there was something you did in the past that is still affecting you and that you cannot just walk away from, because it actually happened and nothing you do can undo it. This is the fallen being speaking. This is the fallen being projecting into your mind.

We have said it before but I will say it again. The lie the fallen beings are projecting is that even though you have free will you can make a choice with your free will that has such consequences that you can never be free from the consequences. In other words, you can basically make a choice with your free will that suspends your freedom of will because you cannot overcome the choice or the consequences. This is the lie. This is the central lie about free will. But free will—as we have said over and over again, if you have not taken note go back, look at these dictations, see how many times we say this—free will is free. That means you can make any choice you want but you can also undo or rise above any choice you have made by making a more aware choice.

But this personal burden I am talking about, this focus on yourself makes you think that even though you have overcome other things from your past or other things in your psychology, there is this one thing and this one thing is something that is different from the other selves that you have overcome because this is something so serious that you cannot just look at this and say: “I am just walking away from you. I am refusing to try to solve this problem or compensate for what happened in the past. I am just walking away because you are not real. You are not me. I made the choice, yes, but I have not become you. You are just a self and I am letting you die.”

You think you cannot do that. You have done it with other things but you think you cannot do it with this thing. And this is what we see going back through the decades. So many students, they made progress but then there was that one personal burden, this focus on self that they could not overcome. They could not break through it. And this is the one thing, this personal burden is what really prevents you from surrendering yourself entirely to the River of Life and flowing with that river because you think you cannot just jump into the river. You have to hold on to this on the shore.

Just let it go!

Now, some of you have experimented. So, imagine here is the River of Life flowing by, you are standing on the bank and this personal burden is a tree and you are holding on to that tree, but you are dipping your toe into the river. And you are thinking: “Oh, that was not so dangerous. How about I stick my whole foot in? Oh yes, that is okay. Now the whole leg. Or maybe I should just jump in with both legs. But you are still holding on to the tree because you definitely have to hold on to that tree. Even though you are on the spiritual path, and even though they are talking about freedom—no, I have got to hold on to the tree.”

And some of you have managed to bend the tree over so you can jump into the river and even get your head under, and you are feeling the flow of the river and you are thinking: “Ah, I am in the River of Life!!” But then if you look closer you realize yeah, you are in the River of Life but you are not flowing with the River of Life because you are still holding on to the tree. And what is it that we all desire for you? We desire you to come to the point where you look back and say: “Oh, I am holding on to this. Why? Why am I holding on to this?”And then you realize that there is absolutely no cosmic law or no circumstance on earth that says that you have to hold on to this. And that is when you then look back and say: “What if I just let go? What if I just let go?” And when you let go, that is when you are in the River of Life, that is when you are flowing with the River of Life. And that is the hurdle we would love to see all of you overcome. We would love to see each and every one of you overcome that hurdle.

I hope that what we have given you here can help you at least be aware that you are holding on. That is the first step. And then maybe get up the courage to look at: “Why am I holding on? What is the belief I have about myself that makes me think I cannot just let go? I cannot just walk away from this? I cannot just flow away from it?” You remember the statement of Jesus: “The prince of this world comes and has nothing in me?” What is it that the prince of this world has in you? Whatever it is in your mind that you think you cannot let go of, that is what the prince of this world has. And the prince of this world is frantically in a panic projecting you cannot let go. You can let go of other things, but this thing you cannot let go of. But it is all a lie. It is all unreality.

Nothing on earth defines you

There is no cosmic law, no law of God, no law of karma. And there is no circumstance on earth that can prevent you from letting go. And why is this? Because you are the Conscious You. You are not a product of earth. You are not defined by any condition on earth. Why did I start out by saying that how I ascended? By returning to that pure awareness of the Conscious You. What does that mean? It means that when the Conscious You experiences itself as pure awareness, it experiences: “I am not defined by anything on earth. I am not defined by the physical body, by my emotional patterns, by my thought patterns, by my sense of identity. Nothing of this defines me.” Which means what? It means you can let go of all of it. You can just let it go and you are still who you are.

But what I am talking about is that you can do this before you ascend and it is not a matter of letting go of your outer personality or sense of identity or mental patterns. It is not a matter of letting go of all of it because you need a certain outer personality to express yourself in the world. But it is a matter of letting go of this one burden you are carrying that makes you so focused on yourself. Because when you let go of this burden then your four lower bodies become the open door for the River of Life to flow through you and be expressed.

And when you do this, you will feel the freedom of oneness that you can never feel when you have this personal burden because look at it, do you feel free when you carry this burden? Do you feel free when you are so focused on yourself and that all of your mental faculties are tied up in evaluating: “How does this make me look?” You are not free. But when you let go of it, you will be free. Even though you are still in a physical body and your outer situation has not changed, but you can be free to express yourself to allow the River of Life to flow through you without analyzing. You just focus on what is the next thing the River of Life wants to express. No need to look back.

In fact, you might say that this is one of the signs of spiritual growth is you do not look back. Of course, this can only be achieved when you let go of these separate selves that will always try to pull you back to some event in the past and say you cannot overcome it. But you can. Again, we can say what is it that the prince of this world or the demons of Mara are projecting at you? They are projecting at you that conditions in this world and something you did in this world can influence you indefinitely. In other words, something you did in the past can influence you today and can continue to influence you indefinitely into the future.

But what have we said so many times? Earth is a theater, earth is a reality simulator, the entire purpose of the world of form is your growth in consciousness. From God’s perspective, from cosmic law, there is no condition in the material world that will ever define you that will ever be able to hold you back. What holds you back is only what you are holding on to in your mind and there is nothing outside of your mind that prevents you from letting go. This is the one realization that all of the dark forces do not want you to come to. That you can stop taking them seriously. Stop taking yourself seriously. Just let go of what they are saying and just let go of what you are holding on to. Tell me how are you ever going to be free without letting go? How are you free as long as you are holding on? How will you ultimately be free? By letting go of everything.

In a sense you could say that the ascension is the ultimate freedom because you let go of everything on earth. But as the Buddha was trying to explain 2,500 years ago and as Jesus was trying to explain, it is possible to be in embodiment and still having let go of the attachments so that you are now free even while you are still in a physical body limited by various conditions, but you are still free in your mind.

With this I have come full circle. I have given you what I wanted to give you, except one thing. I want to give you my love and it is so primitive to say this with words. It is so primitive to have to talk about love with words. But I hope you can tune in to this flow of energy that I released through these spoken words and beyond the words. I hope you can tune in and I hope you can experience that I, Saint Germain, I love you, each and every one of you.

In a sense you could say: “Well does Saint Germain love me because I am a good student or because he thinks I can help bring the golden age?” But that is not the case. I love you because you are you. You are you. There does not have to be a reason other than that. See again, if you hear me say I love you and your outer mind is projecting, what does that mean? You cannot experience. So just let go and experience. Flow into the experience of love.

And with this I seal you in the Freedom Flame that I AM, but the Freedom Flame that is also and ultimately, Love.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Improving the situation of women with the River of Life 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Liberty through Kim Michaels, September 23, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM  the Ascended Master Liberty. Although my official title is the Goddess of Liberty, I prefer to be less formal for this dictation and have you look at me as your older sister who is here to support you on your path.

Many currents in the River of Life

So far, we have talked about the River of Life without being very specific. We have sort of given the impression that the River of Life is this amorphous, non-distinct entity or movement or momentum, but of course, this is not the case. We might say that there are many individual currents in the River of Life. We might say that for any positive endeavor, any self-transcending endeavor, there is a current in the River of Life. What that means specifically for you who are in embodiment on earth is that whatever activity you want to engage in that is aimed at raising up all life, which of course includes yourself, there is a current in the River of Life built by all of the beings before you who have engaged in the same activity. When you open your mind to the flow of the River of Life, you will tie into that momentum and it can express itself through you, flow through you depending on the openness of your mind.

Never alone

Part of what this means is that you are never alone in a particular endeavor. You might look at earth, you might feel that you have grown up in a family and society where you are the only spiritual person. And therefore, you have grown up feeling somewhat alone in your spiritual pursuits. But when you tie into the River of Life, you can overcome that feeling of being alone. For you are not alone, you are a part of this upward movement and you are tied into all of the other beings who have been engaged in your activity and who have helped build the momentum that you are now a part of. This momentum wants to be expressed through you. And when you allow it to be expressed, you will feel that connection and you will not feel alone. And this goes for any activity you engage in.

You look at history and see that there have been many, many individual people who have brought forth some new idea, they have taken a stand, whether it be in politics or other areas of life, they have challenged the power elite, and many of these people have felt alone. But the feeling of aloneness is, of course, coming from a separate self. And it is very understandable that people have created such a separate self – especially for avatars, for you can hardly embody as an avatar on earth without feeling alone, because you will be opposed by the fallen beings, you will be ignored by the general population. You will, in many cases, be the only one taking a stand. All who have embodied here on this planet have felt this aloneness. But when you have the teachings you have, you can look at this, you can come to identify that there is a separate self that makes you feel alone. And it even projects at you that you should not dare to take a stand for anything because you will be left all alone as you have been so many times in the past. But when you use our tools to go after that separate self and let it die, then you can tie into the River of Life. And why would you feel alone when you feel connected to all of these beings before you who have engaged in this kind of activity? There are, of course, as I said, many of these currents in the River of Life, one for each constructive endeavor you could possibly engage in on earth.

The current of improving the situation of women

However, what I specifically want to focus on here is the situation of women. This is the decade of women, already well into this decade, and you may say, what has happened to improve the situation of women? But many things have actually happened and many more things will happen. How can you best help advance the cause of women? By opening your mind to the River of Life and tying in to the momentum that has been created before you by all of the beings who have worked on improving the situation of women. It is not so that earth is the only planet where women have been suppressed. This has happened on other unnatural planets.

Naturally, it does not happen on a natural planet that women are suppressed. But nevertheless, even on some natural planets, there can be a certain tendency that men attain dominance in society. Not that they forcefully or violently suppress women, but still that they develop a certain, we might say, competitive mindset where they want to do the right thing and they feel they know what the right thing is, and therefore they are more outgoing, more into seeking positions. There can be a certain, we might not say suppression of women, but a certain setting aside or ignoring women, even on some natural planets. Not all of them, but certainly some. This only lasts for a time, but what I am saying is that even on natural planets, there is that current of improving the situation of women, of creating true equality for women. And you can tie into that on earth, and it is a tremendous momentum of moving upward.

Going to a neutral state to fulfill your Divine Plan

We might also say that even in previous spheres, there has always been a challenge of male and female beings integrating, attaining a greater sense of oneness, not just equality, but oneness where they balance each other. This has always been a challenge in the world of form. Again, there is a very old, powerful momentum of working towards this, not only equality, but oneness and balance between male and female polarities. You who are the spiritual people, you can feel, use your intuition to sense what is your Divine Plan. What is your Divine Plan relating to the situation of women?

Some of you are in a male body, but it is still part of your Divine Plan to work for the improvement of women’s conditions on earth. Some of you are in a female body, and it is part of your Divine Plan, I am not saying that all of you who are in a female body, it is part of your Divine Plan to work on improving the situation of women, at least not in a direct way. But it certainly is in an indirect way, because any woman who fulfills her Divine Plan is really helping to raise the collective consciousness and improve the situation for women. You are all part of this upward momentum. And when you open your mind to it, you can begin to feel this, feel the flow. You can begin to go through the process we have talked about – of becoming more and more neutral about this.

We understand fully that it is very difficult to be a woman on planet earth. It is especially difficult in many nations where the suppression of women is still going on at a level that really should have been transcended in the Middle Ages, but has not been transcended in some of these countries. What insanity, outright insanity, that a woman who wears her scarf in not exactly the prescribed way is arrested and killed by the police. We understand that there are many women who have experienced this suppression, persecution over several lifetimes. And therefore you have built a series of separate selves relating to the situation of a woman, relating to being a woman, being in specific situations as a woman, such as, as we have talked about, pregnancy and childbirth, relationships, abusive relationships, and many other things. Before you can fully open yourself to the flow of the River of Life, you will, of course, need to look at these separate selves, work on them, and overcome them. Because again, it is very understandable that you have these separate selves, but they do form a certain coloring, a certain overlay, a certain bias. And this means that when it comes to taking action to improve your own situation or women’s situation in general, you cannot be neutral about it, because you are pulled into an emotional reaction by these selves. And as we have said, the more neutral you can be, the more you are the open door for the River of Life that is flowing through you. And this can mean the difference between having a positive impact and having no impact, between fulfilling your Divine Plan and not fulfilling your Divine Plan.

What is it that suppresses women? Force. Sometimes it is necessary to be very determined in order to improve women’s situation. But if you go into using force, you are just creating more counterforce. There is a fundamental difference between acting from force and acting from neutrality, where you allow the River of Life to flow through you. When you are in this force-based mindset, colored by these separate selves, you will look at the situation a certain way, and there are things you will not see. But when you are going to a neutral state of mind, then suddenly new perspectives will open up. You will see something you could not see before. And sometimes you will just take action without really consciously seeing why you are doing this. But you will see that the results will be more positive, have greater effect, than when you are acting from this force-based mindset.

Going to a neutral state to approach the men

Again, because it needs to be stated more than once here, we see in many of you these wounds from past lives. We see the selves you have built. We understand that you built these selves. We are not in any way blaming you for having these selves. I am simply saying this: If you can get rid of the selves, you will have a much greater impact, because it is not just you acting through a separate self, but you allowing the Holy Spirit and the River of Life to flow through you. And this can have an impact that you could never have through the separate self. There are many times where women are acting from a separate self that is hurt by the suppression from men. And there is no question that the suppression from men is real. It has taken place. It is taking place. Women are hurt. It is, again, fully understandable.

Yet, when you allow yourself to act from a separate self, what will invariably happen? You will activate the separate selves in the men. And once those separate selves are activated in the men, what will the men do? Seek to defend themselves and their male ego, their male pride, and reject anything you say. Have you not all experienced this in the men that you know? No exceptions whatsoever. You need to ask yourself, what do you want to accomplish? Do you want to punish the men? If that is what you want, fine, but then you do not need the advice of an ascended master or the River of Life. For the River of Life does not want to punish men. The River of Life does not want to punish them even when they have committed violations against women. We want, the River of Life wants, all people to come up higher. Ask yourself this simple question: You see that when you act through a separate self, you activate the separate self in men and you do not achieve a positive result. Obviously, something must change in this situation. What is most likely: That the men are going to change, or that you are going to change?

The simple fact on earth today is that women are much more open to changing themselves than men are. And therefore, if a situation that is currently locked by the reactions of these separate selves is going to change, the change has to come from women. Yes, there are a few exceptions, but in general who is most likely to be willing to change themselves? The women. What do you do? You use the tools we have, you go after your separate selves, and then you go into this neutral state and now you approach the men. And when you do this, there is, of course, no guarantee that you will not activate the separate selves of the men, because some men will feel attacked no matter what you do or say. But there is a much higher probability that many men will be able to avoid reacting to you through a separate self. And therefore, you can now have the kind of interaction, the kind of conversations that you could never have through the separate selves.

How progress happens

And I know very well and I understand very well and I experience the reaction from the collective consciousness of women that women have been severely abused and suppressed on this planet. There is this collective beast of women who are saying: “But we are the victims, why should we be the ones who fix the situation? Why should not the men do something?” Well, this is actually understandable, but it is not based on an understanding of how progress happens. You see, if we are to be completely straightforward here, you will see that most people on earth are simply unaware. They are sleepwalking through life. They are not open to consciously, deliberately, changing their situation. There is a tendency that goes back to even before the fallen beings came here for people just to want to flow along, as we have said, with the currents in the collective consciousness, not stand out from the crowd, not make decisions. Whatever conditions people are exposed to, the vast majority of people tend to adapt: “Oh well, we have to accept it. We cannot do anything about it. We just have to make the best of it.” And this attitude will not change society, will not bring society forward, will not bring the golden age.

Why were the fallen beings allowed to come here? As we have said, there were societies created where the focus was on what they called harmony, but which was really conformity. Everybody just followed along with current conditions. And as we have explained, because of what we call the second law of thermodynamics, or the law of perpetual self-transcendence, this will lead a planet into a downward spiral. Why were the fallen beings allowed to embody here? Because they would expose people on earth, the people who were adapting and conforming, to such abuse that people would no longer conform and adapt. They would finally come to the point where they say: “This is too much, this has to change.” What you see here is simple: When people have gone into this state of blindness, they just adapt, they do not bring change. What can force them out of this passivity? Well, this is the School of Hard Knocks, so only hard knocks. What does that mean? It actually means that those who are the victims, those who are the abused, those who are exposed to this suppression, they are the ones who most quickly come to the point where they say: “This is enough, this cannot go on, this has to change. We have to do something about this.“

You see, it may sound like a paradox, but the ones who in the School of Hard Knocks have the greatest potential to bring change are the victims, those who have been abused and put down to the point where it is no longer tolerable for them. Even though it sounds harsh, it is a reality that women are the ones who have the opportunity to bring change because the men cannot, they are just adapting. And they are, in many societies, in a privileged position. People who are adapting are not going to give up their privileges. They are not going to sit there and say: “You know, we really have a nice society here, the women are doing all the work, and we are just sitting around smoking a water pipe all day and reading the Koran. But even though it is nice, I think we should change it because the women are suppressed. It just is not right.” You just cannot expect men to do this when they are in this state of passivity. Therefore, even though it sounds harsh, it is the women who are victimized who have the opportunity to bring society forward because they are the ones who can come to that point where they say: “This is enough. We will not take it anymore.“

Free yourself  from the sense of being a victim

And, of course, you see examples in history where women have done this, they have done this with force, and it has brought change. But what I am pointing out is that those of you who are spiritual, you can be part of bringing an even greater change by going into this neutral mode, not allowing yourself to feel like you are victims, in fact, overcoming the separate selves that feel like you are victims, and therefore tying into that River of Life where suddenly you can speak out about an issue in a way that has never been done before. And this can lead to at least some men waking up and saying: “But what they are saying actually makes sense. I actually understand what they are saying. I actually understand this is not right. This cannot go on. This must be changed.” Because you have bypassed – or the River of Life has bypassed – the male ego, the separate selves that want to always defend against and reject any accusation.

These are some very direct teachings, I realize. But many of you are ready for this, because you have been on the spiritual path for a long time and even though you may still have some separate selves left, you cannot really be on the spiritual path and see yourself as a victim. Because the whole idea of the spiritual path is that you take command over your mind and thereby also a greater command over your outer situation than you have when you feel like a victim. For if you feel like a victim, what can you do about your outer situation? That is the whole characteristic of the victim consciousness: You feel powerless because there are conditions you cannot change. Once you let go of that, you realize that there is nothing that could not be changed. Not by you alone, for you of your own self can do nothing, but the Father within you, or rather the River of Life within you, your I AM Presence within you, with God, all things are possible. Not all things, because there is free will – Jesus had a tendency to dramatize a bit. But nevertheless, things are possible with the River of Life that are not possible without the River of Life. Those of us who are part of that River of Life for earth, we very much want to see women’s situation improve. We very much want to see this improve in this decade of the 2020s. And we are working, of course, with anyone around the world who is open to some idea that will bring change.

Being the open door and karma

Naturally, we are working with the people in Iran who are open to this. Some of them are still in the victim consciousness, some of them have separate selves. Some of them have a certain violent streak, and they want to dramatically change society or punish those who are oppressing them. But, once in a while, they are open to some idea, some impulse from the River of Life. Whenever there is an opening, we give that impulse, which, of course, does not mean that we can completely support or sponsor a certain person or a certain initiative. In some cases, people may receive a valid idea from us, but have such a cultural overlay or so many separate selves that they express it in a context that distorts the idea and really turns it into something that it was not meant to be. But still, we just keep expressing when there is an opening, because, as we have said, we do not judge. We do not judge what people do with it. When there is an opening, whatever can flow through it, flows through it, and then whatever happens in the physical octave or even in the emotional, mental and identity realms, well, that is up to the people and their free will.

And it also means that even though we have given the impulse, we are not karmically responsible for what people do with it. And this is something that you all, men and women alike, need to contemplate: What if you open yourself to the River of Life, you express some higher idea or some higher ideas expressed through you to another person, and that person misuses the idea, interprets it in a certain way that validates his or her present beliefs, or uses it as justification for some action. Do you then make karma? And the answer is: No, you do not – not if you are neutral. If you are neutral and open yourself to the River of Life, something flows through you, you are not karmically responsible for what other people do with it. You are responsible for what you do with it, but not what other people do with it – that is their responsibility, their karma.

Being the open door and the judgment of Christ

And if they receive something from the River of Life and abuse it, it also becomes the judgment of Christ upon them. And you do not need to be reluctant to bring the judgment of Christ on other people, because the judgment of Christ works in various ways, but the judgment of Christ is not out to punish, it is out to awaken. It always seeks to bring people in a situation where they get another opportunity to awaken, another opportunity to change.

Again, when you open yourself to the River of Life, you are not responsible for what other people do with what they receive. This is not your karma, it is their karma. I know there are some people, because I have heard it over and over again, who could be so concerned: “What if I express something to a person I know that comes from the River of Life and the person abuses it? Then, I am bringing the judgment on that person.” My response to that would be: So what? What do you expect can bring change to earth? Is it just that you are nice to people? Do you think that if you have some dictator, or the government in Iran, that they will change if you talk nicely to them?

What then is the other option? If they do not respond when you are being nice, what can you do? Yes, you can engage in a fight with them, but as we have said, that is not the way to bring the golden age. That is the way to make karma. Does that mean you are stuck? You either have to fight people or you have to be nice to them? Nay, you have many more options. One is to let the Holy Spirit flow through you, let the River of Life express something that the people have never heard before. But the other is to bring the judgment of Christ. If people do not change voluntarily, if they will not change when you talk to them from the Spirit, then the judgment of Christ is the next step in giving them an opportunity to change.

I can assure you that if you look back at history, you might look at the emergence of democracy and think this was, at least in some countries, a fairly peaceful process where the old power elite just gave up power and allowed the country to become a democracy. But this is not a correct view of history. There is no country that has shifted from a centralized authoritarian government to a democratic government without the judgment of Christ. You may say, yes, there was a certain person who was in power, a king or whatever, who saw the necessity for change and agreed to create a democracy. But in many cases that king did not see this right away, only when he was exposed to the judgment of Christ, which made it so obvious to him that he finally saw it.

When you look at the history of this planet, when you look at the enormous amount of conflict and violence on it, when you look at the suppression on it, when you look at the power elites and the fallen beings, you can realize: The positive changes did not happen voluntarily, but it was not violence that brought it, it was the judgment of Christ. It was, of course, also positive expressions, I am not discounting that in any way. I am just saying that the positive expressions could not have brought it alone. There were certain writings that were very important for the bringing forth of democracy. But they themselves, they alone could not have brought it. If it had not been for the judgment of Christ, then it would not have happened.

Being nice will not bring change

Why would you be reluctant to bring the judgment of Christ? Even if it is a person, say, a man you personally know, no matter what happens on the physical, the judgment of Christ is still better for that person because the aim of the judgment of Christ is to set the person free from the separate selves, the demons, the dark forces that the person is entrapped by. Do you not think that even if you have an abusive man, that it is better for him to be set free from these demons through the judgment of Christ than to remain entrapped by these demons lifetime after lifetime? Even if you speak out through the Holy Spirit and a man will not change, the judgment of Christ is still better for him than to remain trapped in the darkness.

There is a strong momentum, as I said, in the collective consciousness, of women being very concerned about not hurting others. This of course is natural because you have these wonderful little creatures called children that you are much closer to than the men. You are often mainly responsible for bringing them up and naturally you do not want to hurt your own children. There is this movement in the collective consciousness of women not wanting to hurt anyone, always wanting to be kind, to be gentle and all of this. But you see, this will not bring change. If women could have brought change by being kind, then the planet should have changed hundreds of years ago.

As I said, the alternative is not to go in with force, at least not human force, but with the force of the River of Life, and part of that force is the judgment of Christ. The judgment of Christ does not hurt anyone. Now, I know that many will object to this and say: “But listen, I made some calls for a certain person and suddenly his business went bankrupt, or he was in an accident, or he got ill, or whatever. Did that not hurt the person?” But did it? Was it not the descent of his karma? And yes, from an outer perspective you can say this hurt the person, but what is karma? It is the opportunity to learn through physical events what you have not been willing to learn by looking at your psychology. In the long run, is that hurting the person, or is it liberating the person? Or at least giving the person an opportunity to be free from these forces of darkness that have taken over the person’s mind?

The School of Hard Knocks

Again, you are in the School of Hard Knocks – or rather, many people on the planet are in the School of Hard Knocks. The aim of the School of Hard Knocks is not to punish people, but to set them free. But sometimes it takes the very hard knocks to set people free, to get their attention, to wake them up from their conformity and say: “I have to change. I have to change. Not the world, not other people, I have to change.” When you look at it from the ascended perspective, you see that the School of Hard Knocks actually works. I know that when you look at it from the human perspective you may doubt this, but the School of Hard Knocks actually works. There are many people who have received harder and harder knocks until they finally started thinking, observing, looking at themselves and saying: “There must be something different I can do.” And of course, this does not have to happen through the School of Hard Knocks. It can happen by you opening yourself to the flow of the River of Life that then expresses something to another person that awakens them without the hard knocks. This also works, but if you look at the planet, you will see that many people will be closed to such direction so they are in the School of Hard Knocks.

Therefore, when you talk numbers, more people have been awakened through the School of Hard Knocks. But this is also partly because there have not been so many people who are open to the River of Life. This is what you all have the potential to change, where more and more people become open to letting the River of Life flow through them and therefore more and more people are exposed to this, the flow of the River of Life, and therefore gain an opportunity,  an opportunity to hear something they have not heard before and this can give them an opportunity to awaken without having the hard knocks. Again, if you want to avoid hurting other people, open yourself to the River of Life and there is much more of a chance that people can be awakened without the hard knocks.

The solidarity between women

I could, of course, say much more about women’s situation. And perhaps we should be a little more specific. When you look at the planet, you see that there are many nations, what we often call the modern democracies, where women’s situation has already improved. It has, so to speak, turned a critical corner. A critical corner is that women can speak out about their situation and be heard without using force. There are many of these nations where it is possible to be a woman, to open yourself to the flow of the River of Life, and to speak out without being forcefully suppressed or ignored. If you have grown up in one of these countries it is very likely, if you are a woman—or rather a spiritual being in a female body—that it is part of your Divine plan to speak out to improve women’s situation further. But it could also be that it is part of your Divine plan to speak out to improve women’s situation in other countries. Because, as we have said before, the countries that have made the most progress have a responsibility to help people in the countries who are still behind. Certainly, there are things that can be done by the women in the modern democracies to help the women in Iran and other countries where they are suppressed.

The solidarity between women, the sisterhood between women, there is tremendous potential for expanding this because there has been a tendency for many women in the modern democracies to become complacent, to be focused on themselves and their own situation and enjoy the opportunities they have and the good life they can live. Again, this is understandable because many women have been suppressed in past lives and have, for example, not had the opportunity of having a career and being able to take care of themselves financially. But still, there is an opportunity here and a responsibility for women in the more affluent modern nations to develop that solidarity with their sisters who are still suppressed and therefore, use the influence they have or can get in these modern nations to put pressure on these repressive governments.

We have talked about it before. Should you really buy merchandise from a country that suppresses its women as if they were living in the Middle Ages? Should there not be a worldwide movement of women which says: “We are not going to buy these clothes that are made in these sweatshops where people are not paid and have deplorable working conditions. We will start an initiative to improve the situation for these women, and if they will not, we will take our money elsewhere. We will not buy anything from these Arab nations that are suppressing their people. You want to sell us oil? You give women equality, then we will buy your oil.”

There is a tremendous opportunity here. Again, you understand that I am speaking directly to you who are ascended master students. And we know very well from the past that when we give a dictation such as this, you can sometimes feel overwhelmed. You can feel: “Oh, is it my responsibility to do this that the Master is saying?” But you understand that we are also speaking into the collective consciousness. You do not need to feel overwhelmed with your outer mind and think: “Oh, I have to do all these things that the Goddess of Liberty said.” You need to tune in to your Divine plan and see what is in your Divine plan, what you can do.

But I am also speaking into the collective consciousness. There are many women in these modern democracies who have it as part of their Divine Plan to do what I am talking about, but they have not become aware of this yet because they have grown up without having any spiritual outlook on life. You will also see that many women in the affluent nations have adopted a more spiritual outlook on life, are seeking to improve themselves, and therefore by this being stated and projected into the collective consciousness through your chakras, some of these women will be awakened, as I already see that some have been awakened as this dictation has progressed. Avoid feeling overwhelmed. Avoid thinking that: “Now I have to change my entire life so I can engage in this effort.” Tune in to what is in your Divine plan. Take it step by step. But first of all, use the teachings we have given at this conference to open yourself to the flow of the River of Life.

You cannot control the the River if Life

Then, realize one more thing. For both men and women, realize one thing. You will not always know with the outer mind what the River of Life will express through you. You will not be able to control it. You will sometimes be surprised. Other people will be surprised by what is flowing through you. If you feel a reaction to this, which many of you do, it is because you have these separate selves that are afraid of consequences, afraid of what might happen. There was a person yesterday who said to the messenger: “You know, the one time in my life where I really spoke from the heart, I got into trouble.” And the messenger’s spontaneous response was: “No, you did not get into trouble, you got out of trouble.” And this, of course, requires you to step outside of the perspective of the outer mind. Because the outer mind would say in many situations: “But I did get into trouble when I spoke out, because this happened, and that happened and they kicked me out and they ignored me and they did not like me.”

But if you are in a situation where you are surrounded by people who are not open to change, is it really getting into trouble when they reject you? Compared to if you stayed in that situation for the rest of your life because it was comfortable, but you did not grow. Is it not better to get out of that environment so you can grow and transcend yourself? This is just a slight change of perspective, but, of course, for some of you it will require uncovering these subconscious selves that were created in past lifetimes where you also spoke out and felt you got into trouble. Obviously you look back at history and you see that many avatars were embodied in the Middle Ages in Christian nations. If you are an avatar embodied in medieval Spain, you cannot remain silent and completely accept the abuse of the church. It is very likely that you spoke out, that you were hauled before the Inquisition. It is very likely that if you were a woman at those times you were accused of being a witch. There are many other situations where avatars have spoken out and been persecuted for it.

Again, it is understandable you have these selves but it is not really going to help you attain Christhood and win your ascension that you pussyfoot around those selves and say: “Oh, I better not speak out. Something bad is going to happen.” It is far better for your growth that you go into this neutral state of mind and allow the River of Life to speak through you. Many times in the past when you got into trouble for speaking out, it was because you spoke out through the outer mind to the force-based selves, but there could have been another way to speak out. Especially, of course, in the modern world, in the modern democracies, there are so many more opportunities for speaking out without being hauled before the Inquisition or put into jail or whatever you have. If you can overcome those selves, if you are willing to look at those selves and let them die, then you can truly see that you have greater opportunities than ever before for fulfilling your Divine plan by being the open door for the River of Life.

The example of Gandhi

Think about certain things. I know, of course, that some of you are living in a country that is more repressive than what we call the modern democracies. You have to be very careful what you say, or you could end up in jail. But perhaps spend a little time studying the life of Gandhi or at least watching the movie about his life—it is, after all, only three hours. Look at what Gandhi did. Instead of using violence against the British, he looked at some of the laws that the British had created and he challenged them in a way that they could not really accuse him of because what he did was not strictly illegal. Or at least it was something that, even though it was illegal, it also showed how ridiculous the law was.

For example, the British had a monopoly on selling salt in India and made tons of money on this. But there was really no law that said that you could not go to the sea with a little pot and take a scoop of seawater and put it on the hot beach and let the water evaporate and then you had some salt. Of course, one man doing this made no difference whatsoever, but it did expose the ridiculousness of the law and eventually made the British see that it was better for their own self-worth to leave India than to do what they otherwise would have to do and engage in an all-out war to suppress the people. And yes, this would not necessarily work with other regimes, but I am still saying there are always ways to speak out that the authorities cannot really object to. When you overcome these selves, the River of Life can find ways to express itself that may not have some epic, dramatic effect, but still can bring your country a little bit forward, awaken some people.

Showing an alternative to polarized debate

Consider this. I am not saying you need to decide with your outer mind what to do. I am just saying, consider opening yourself to the possibility that the River of Life could find a way to express itself through you that would not land you in jail. This, of course, applies in the modern democracies as well because even though you may not be put in jail for speaking out, there are, of course, many issues where there are two sides that are locked in a battle against each other and any other voice drowns in the debacle.

Take the United States of America. The political situation has become more and more polarized between the supporters of Trump and the opposing side, the so-called liberals or whatever they call themselves. You have these two political blocs that cannot cooperate. But there are a myriad of ways where the River of Life could speak out with a different voice, with different ideas, that could go beyond this gridlock, that could bring real change. There are people who are open to this because they are fed up with politics as usual. You may say: “Well, is not that what Trump used to win the election? That people were fed up with politics as usual?” Well, yes and no, because Trump appealed to the people who were angry. But there are many people who are fed up with politics as usual but they are not angry, they are not ready to use violence, they want to create change in a democratic way. And there is a myriad of opportunities to speak out in some way that cuts through the polarized opinions, that shows that there is an alternative. There is a different way to look at it.

Again, if you can free yourself from this bias, from the cultural overlay, go into neutral, then who knows what the River of Life can bring forth through you that could actually make a difference. The only thing that is certain is that if you do not open yourself to the River of Life then nothing will happen. If nobody opens themselves to new ideas, then status quo will not change, it will only get worse.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. I have, as we so often do, clearly overwhelmed you, your outer minds, but perhaps some of you realize that we are actually often deliberately seeking to overwhelm your outer minds so that what we say goes in at a deeper level of the mind where there is not so much analyzing and therefore it has a more transformative effect on you. With this, I will seal you in the Flame of Liberty. What does the Flame of Liberty want? It wants you to be liberated. How can you be liberated? Only in the River of Life are you liberated. For only in the separation from the River of Life can you be imprisoned.

Be liberated in the River of Life that I AM and that you are. I see that I AM the River of Life. Can you accept “I AM the River of Life”? That is my impulse for you to make that switch, and you might use this as a mantra: I AM the River of Life. Say it with me.

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

Is that all you’ve got?

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

That was much better. Thank you.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

The world of form is the facilitator of your growth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuthumi through Kim Michaels, September  23, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Kuthumi.

From time to time over the past 20 plus years that this messenger has been a messenger, people have asked why I am not working with this new dispensation. I thought I would take this opportunity in my capacity and my office as World Teacher to give some teachings about the practical aspects of flowing with the River of Life.

The contrast between daily life and spiritual growth

We have from time to time talked about certain enigmas that exist in the physical octave, certain enigmas on the spiritual path that you need to at some point wrestle with, try to resolve, try to get beyond. But perhaps the biggest enigma of all—an enigma that has existed from the very first time that self-aware beings took embodiment, not only on earth but in any unascended sphere—is how to balance spiritual growth with practical daily life.

Let us, not to be too philosophical, look at the reality you face here on earth, a very dense planet. And what does it mean that it is a dense planet? Well, it means that your physical bodies cannot sustain themselves only by the spiritual light that you receive from your I AM Presence. On many natural planets that have been raised to a certain level, this can actually be achieved, not necessarily by all beings on the planet, but certainly by those who have diligently applied themselves to the spiritual path and reached a certain level of awareness. They do not need to actually feed their physical bodies. But on earth, of course, your bodies need food. They need a certain temperature. They need shelter, a roof over your head to be protected from the rain and the snow. And of course, in some cases, in some situations, you need physical protection either from animals or from animals in human bodies, who might attack you.

This means that when you are in embodiment on earth and when you become aware that there is a spiritual path that leads to higher levels of consciousness, you face this enigma: “How to deal with the fact that I have to take care of my physical body and at the same time walk the spiritual path?” This enigma has, of course, only been even more difficult after the fallen beings embodied on earth, because they have spread so many lies and illusions, as other masters have already talked about. You have this quite old momentum on earth of people seeing a contrast, a contradiction between daily life and spiritual growth. Why am I the ascended master who talks about this? Well, because if you look at my embodiments, those that are known, you will see that I struggled very much with this issue.

The example of Saint Francis

You can take my embodiment as Saint Francis that is known to many spiritual people. You can see how I was brought up in a fairly wealthy family and spent many years indulging myself in the so-called sensual pleasures, then had an awakening. And now, switched almost to the opposite extreme, living as an ascetic. Forming this monastic order where I—to demonstrate that I was willing to leave earthly pleasures behind—among other things, demanded that the members of that order could only eat food that they had either found that was thrown out or that they had begged for. When you look at this with a neutral perspective, you can see that this was clearly an unbalanced approach. One of the main reasons why the order did not grow, partly because some people died from food poisoning or malnutrition.

You see that even we who are now ascended, struggled with this when we were in embodiment. Even in some of our later embodiments, we struggled with this. Why am I telling you this? Well, because perhaps you can look at yourself and see that it is not so strange that you are struggling with this and perhaps you can have a little bit of patience with yourself. But also, I am telling you this because why should you not seek to learn from my experiences? Why should you not look at this life of Saint Francis with a more critical, neutral perspective?

There are certainly books written about Saint Francis that you might read. But instead of reading it with the, quite frankly, idolatrous view that many people have of Saint Francis, you might read it with a more neutral perspective. Where you ask yourself: “Was what Saint Francis did balanced? Or was it too extreme, perhaps even fanatical in some way?” And I will not go into this too deeply because I encourage each of you, if you feel any affinity with me as an ascended master, to read about the life of Saint Francis and make your own observations. You can also ask for my help to see what was unbalanced and what you can personally learn from it.

How to deal with the body’s needs

I am just using it as an example of how basically all spiritual people on earth have had to struggle with this. And of course, you have various ways of dealing with this. And one of the typical ways that you see going far back into history is that people deal with sensual pleasures by denying themselves those pleasures, withdrawing from the world, seeking to deny the needs of the body beyond the bare minimum for the survival of the body. Many of the ascetics, such as the ones that the Buddha joined after his awakening, have taken this to various forms of extremes. We have, of course, many times said as ascended masters that in this day and age, this is not the most constructive approach. And we are not encouraging you to do it.

But there are, of course, other approaches that people have taken. One of them is to say that sensual pleasure is just something you have to overcome. And you do that by coming to a point where you have had enough of it. You just need to indulge yourself in sensual pleasures for a time, until you have had enough of it. And when you look at this approach, you can say: “Well, is it valid or is it not valid?” And the answer to that is yes and no. For some people, it can be valid. When they have gone beyond a certain level of the higher levels of consciousness, approaching the 96th level, they might have a certain desire left for a certain activity in the world. And it might be helpful for them for a time to indulge themselves in that activity, until they have had enough of it.

However, for people at a lower level of consciousness, what will happen when you indulge yourself in sensual pleasures is very simply that you will open your energy field to all of these entities in the collective consciousness that are created from people indulging in these pleasures. And they will then seek to overtake your mind, seek to not only indulge in a pleasure for a purpose of overcoming them but indulge in them indefinitely, whereby they can steal your light and energy.

This has been done by some people who were thinking they were spiritual and thinking they should indulge in these pleasures for a time. But have instead been caught in a treadmill of not being able to free themselves from the pleasures, because they went into this being taken over by some entity. And the entity has an insatiable need for the pleasure. Because when you indulge in the pleasure, you give the entity your light. It never ends. It can never get enough. It will never come to a point where one of these entities says: “I have now had enough energy from you. I’ll let you go and bother somebody else.” They cannot think that way. Some people have, therefore, wasted lifetimes that did not give them any spiritual growth. And eventually some have awakened. Others have not.

Again, there can be people who have reached that level where they are not vulnerable to these entities. They can indulge in that particular pleasure without it being driven by the entities and the insatiableness of the desire. It is quite possible when you reach a certain level of the spiritual path to enjoy sexual activity without opening your aura to these many sexual entities that seek to get people on a treadmill where they can steal their light. In other words, you can actually have sex without giving your light to lower forces. But this, of course, requires a certain level of consciousness, a certain level of non-attachment. And the same with any other worldly activity.

Withdrawing from the world

You will see again this approach that in order to be spiritual, we have to not engage in worldly activities, not only sensual pleasures but any worldly activity. Many spiritual people have adopted this mindset, as I did in my embodiment as Saint Francis. They have attempted to withdraw from the world, go into a monastery where they keep their physical activities to an absolute minimum. They have no family. They have no work. They are not engaging in society. They are living in this very strictly controlled monastic environment, where they have very few demands on them physically. And they can spend a lot of time in meditation or prayer. Or however they see a spiritual activity, as opposed to a worldly activity.

The thing is the topic for this conference is flowing with the River of Life. Does abstaining from worldly activities help you flow with the River of Life? And the answer is that in most cases it does not. There may be a few cases where people have reached a level of consciousness where they can withdraw from worldly activities and they can attune to the River of Life and have it flow through their prayers, their devotions, their meditations. I am not denying that this can happen, but I will tell you a very simple truth. Those who can experience the River of Life flowing through a so-called spiritual activity could also experience the River of Life flowing through almost any activity they would engage in. Because what have we been saying consistently in the dictations by other masters about this topic? That the River of Life does not flow according to outer conditions.

You cannot create a monastic environment or a mystery school or an ascended master organization where anybody who enters and engages in the activities will automatically have the flow of the River of Life. It all depends on your consciousness. And what is it about your consciousness that opens or closes you to the flow? Well, the more unbalanced you are, the more you close yourself to the flow. And I know that this is not a precise definition, because what does it mean to be balanced? Well, let us then consider this.

The unbalanced approach to life

During the Age of Pisces, there were certain initiations that some people needed to pass in order to be the forerunners for the shift that could happen. And therefore, there was more validity during the Age of Pisces that people would withdraw from the world, at least some people. But we are now in the Aquarian cycle. And in this cycle, it is not the most constructive that spiritual people attempt to withdraw from the world. And therefore, in this day and age, withdrawing from the world requires a certain force. For that matter, it also required force in the Piscean dispensation, but nevertheless, today it requires more force to withdraw from the world. And force always creates an imbalance. Because what is force based on? Force is based on the dualistic mindset that there is a polarity that is the right one, there is another polarity that is the wrong one. And you need to avoid the wrong and move towards the right. This is essentially the approach that spiritual and religious people have had for a very long time. They use their religion to define that according to their scripture and their doctrines, this is the will of God, this is the highest teaching, this is the highest way to live. They force themselves to live this way thinking that this will do something for them, such as secure them a place in heaven after they die. But they are using force to do this.

Force, therefore, propels you towards one of the dualistic extremes and away from the other. But when you try to move towards one dualistic extreme, what happens? Well, you might say that there is a rubber band between the two dualistic extremes and that rubber band is tied around your waist. Here you are, you are trying to move towards one dualistic extreme. And what happens? The rubber band between you and the other extreme becomes tightened. You are pulling on it. And it becomes tighter and tighter. And the closer you move to the ‘good’ extreme, the more the rubber band pulls you towards the other. The more force you have to apply to make progress, the more force you have to apply to avoid sliding backwards. And this means that you go into an unbalanced state of mind, an unbalanced approach to life. It cannot be any other way.

I speak from experience. I experienced it myself in many embodiments. So have all other ascended masters. We are not anymore trying to put ourselves up on a pedestal and say that we have ascended because we were so different from you. We are instead trying to help you lock in to what we even said in previous dispensations, that what one has done, all can do. By the fact that we were unbalanced, you can see that even though you might have been unbalanced, you can still make it. Because you can come to see the imbalance, see that it comes from these separate selves and overcome it.

Transcending the division

What is the constructive approach in the Aquarian Age to spirituality? Well, this requires you to become aware of what other masters have talked about, that the fallen beings have set up this standard, rather many standards. Here you are, you become aware there is a spiritual path: “I should walk that spiritual path or I want to walk that spiritual path. What is the standard then that I need to apply to how I walk the spiritual path and how to evaluate whether I am making progress on that path?” And here are the fallen beings saying: “We are the real teachers. Here is the standard. Follow that standard, you will make progress on the path. Don’t follow it and you will not make progress.”

Many, many spiritual people have adopted such a standard and what is it always based on? Some activities are not spiritual, other activities are spiritual. Engage in the spiritual activities, avoid the non-spiritual activities and you will make progress. And what does the standard then imply? It implies that the more you force yourself to avoid the non-spiritual activities and force yourself to pursue the spiritual activities, the more progress you are making. But compare this to what I just said with the rubber band. When you are moving towards those spiritual activities and moving away from the non-spiritual activities, you are tightening the rubber band that pulls you towards the non-spiritual activities. And this cannot be balanced.

This cannot be what the Buddha taught when he talked about non-attachment. We might say that an attachment creates an imbalance in your being and that the road to a higher state of consciousness is to overcome your attachments so you become balanced. Again, the balance that the Buddha talked about was not the midpoint between the two dualistic extremes. It is that you transcend the dualistic scale. How do you then transcend the dualistic scale? Well, you must give up the idea that there are some activities that are spiritual and some activities that are non-spiritual.

Now, you take all spiritual people on this planet and you present them with what I just said. And the reaction would be that 99% or more of them would reject it. Because they would hold on to the approach that they have taken that there clearly are activities that are not spiritual and there clearly are activities that are spiritual. And they might quote various things. They might point out that selling drugs, killing people, engaging in warfare, stealing from others clearly is not a spiritual activity.

Spiritualizing everything you do

And this is precisely how the fallen beings deceive people. Because where does all of the murder and mayhem on this planet come from? Well, from the fallen beings, of course. It is not always only carried out by fallen beings, but it originates there and they have pulled people into engaging in these activities. They have created these activities. And now, they are saying to the spiritual people who are beginning to awaken to the spiritual path, they are using these violent activities that they have generated to reinforce this idea that there are clearly activities that are not spiritual. And therefore, on the opposite end there must be some activities that are spiritual. If you engage in prayer or meditation or chanting or decreeing or spinning a prayer wheel, this is a spiritual activity that will enhance your spiritual growth.

Now, you might say this is another enigma. But it is an artificial enigma created by the fallen beings. Because the reality is that it is not the outer activity that is in itself spiritual or not spiritual. It is the consciousness of the person that determines whether this particular activity hinders the person’s spiritual growth or advances the person’s spiritual growth. In other words, when you have raised your consciousness to a certain level, then when you engage in a certain activity, you make it spiritual. Of course, and this is why the enigma is artificial, once you have raised your consciousness to a certain level where you can spiritualize any activity, there are certain activities you would not participate in.

Of course, murdering somebody is not a spiritual activity. But nobody who has raised their consciousness to a certain level on the path would engage in murder. This is an artificial dilemma to use these clearly aggressive activities to reinforce the standard: spiritual activity—non-spiritual activity. Because it is not a matter of the activity, it is a matter of the consciousness of the person participating. And this then means that in this Aquarian Age it is artificial, unnecessary, unbalanced, non-constructive, or should we say non-spiritual, to maintain a division that says any normal daily activity is not spiritual. And only these activities where I withdraw from normal life and engage in spiritual rituals or prayer or meditation, only those activities are spiritual.

What did I start out talking about? It is an inescapable reality on earth that your physical body has certain needs. For a very, very long time spiritual movements, spiritual teachers have defined that taking care of these bodily needs is not spiritual. You need to deny all the needs that can be denied. And you need to only engage in the absolutely necessary needs. You need to eat. But you eat as little as possible. And you eat food that does not taste good. And you make sure that you do not enjoy it while you are eating it. Then, when you do not enjoy life, you are spiritual. What nonsense is this?

Yes, I believed in this as Saint Francis. Sure. But do not make the mistake of thinking that because the Catholic church has made me a saint, I was the perfect human being in that embodiment. Take note that I did not ascend after that embodiment. Why? Because I had things to learn. I had psychology to resolve. Recognize that all of this division between spiritual and non-spiritual is artificial. All of this division between spiritual and non-spiritual is artificial. In this cycle of the Aquarian Age, the Golden Age of Saint Germain, this is not constructive. It is not constructive for your growth. It is not constructive for manifesting the Golden Age.

The purpose of life

Think about this concept. Saint Germain wants to manifest a golden age on earth. What do you think that it means that there is going to be a golden age? Do you think that means that the majority of the population are going to live in monasteries in remote regions and deny all worldly pleasures? Or do you think that daily life is going to become much better than it is now for all of the people on earth? They can all have an affluent lifestyle, where they do not have to spend all of their time and energy taking care of the needs of the physical body, but they have attention left over for working on their psychology, improving society, helping other people? You see that in order to manifest the golden age, this cannot be done if all of the more mature spiritual people maintain this attitude that they should withdraw from society. Who is then going to manifest the Golden Age? The fallen beings? Or the average person? How are you going to improve any activity in society unless the more spiritually mature people engage in society?

Consider this. Is your physical body, is the material world, is the mother realm an enemy of your spiritual growth? How could it be? How would you grow spiritually? Imagine for a minute. There is no physical world. There is only the undifferentiated awareness of Brahman. Only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion. Now, there is no illusion, there is only Brahman. Undifferentiated awareness. Well, first of all, how would you exist as an individual being if there was only undifferentiated awareness? But now, let us say that Brahman has manifested itself as individual beings. How would you then grow, if there was not a world?

We have said before, you grow by making choices and experiencing the consequences. But if there are no forms, if there is no differentiation, how would you make a choice and how would you experience the consequence? It is only because there is a world that has form that you have options for making different choices. And it is only because there is a world that shows different forms from different choices that you can see the consequences of your choices. And it is only when you see the consequences of your choices that you have a chance to look at your state of consciousness and realize that the consequences you manifested are a reflection of your state of consciousness. And therefore, you can refine your state of consciousness. You can raise your state of consciousness and manifest different consequences. How else would you grow?

And then, there are some that will say: “Well, the purpose of life is not to grow. The purpose is to awaken from the illusion and realize we are Brahman. We are the undifferentiated consciousness.” Well, yes then. But if Brahman is all that is real, where did you come from in the first place? There was nothing outside of Brahman, right? It could not be some kind of accident. Brahman must have decided to create you. And why did he do that? Did Brahman create you as an individual being just so that you could fall asleep and reawaken and go back to Brahman? Why then create you? Brahman could just have remained Brahman, the undifferentiated consciousness. And the only solution to this is that Brahman or the Creator created you as an individualized being so that you could gradually expand your sense of self, until you reached the same level of consciousness as the Creator.

There is the concept of the out-breath and the in-breath of God. God breathes out, creates the world of form, creates self-aware beings in that world of form, and then God draws that world of form back to itself. But why would God do this if the world just disappeared and if all the self-aware beings disappeared? God does not do it to draw you back into not existing, but to draw you back to God as a God, as a being who has reached that level of consciousness of the Creator. Tell me honestly, what other purpose can you see for the fact that you exist? Or are you so far out that you deny that you exist, because your self is just an illusion? In that case, nothing I could say would make any difference. Let us move on.

Do I grow from this activity?

You were created to expand your sense of self. And the only way you can expand your sense of self is by interacting with an environment that has form, so that when you make choices, it makes a difference whether you do this or do that. That is how you grow! What sense does it make to say that this world of form is an enemy of your growth? It is the facilitator of your growth. It is the very condition that allows you to grow. Is it a matter then of dividing the world up into spiritual and non-spiritual activities, trying to avoid the non-spiritual and go into the spiritual? Or is it a matter of saying that any activity can allow me to expand my sense of self?

It is not a matter of choosing: “Do I do this or do I do that?” It is a matter of choosing: “Do I learn from what I do or do I not learn from what I do?” Instead of thinking: “This activity is not spiritual. This activity is spiritual.” It is a matter of thinking: “Do I learn from this activity? Do I grow from this activity?” And that is not a matter so much of the activity, as this is a matter of your mindset, your willingness to look at yourself. Now, as I said, certainly there are some activities that you will not engage in when you are dedicated to your own growth, because you know they do not help you grow. You have experienced this in past lifetimes.

But when you take away these very violent, aggressive activities or other activities that harm other people—when you take away all of this riffraff created by the fallen beings or human beings in the state of duality and separation—you still have a multiplicity of activities that you can engage in that are not harming others, that are not harming yourself. It is meaningless to look at these activities and say: “Oh, this is spiritual. This is not spiritual.” Take any of these activities and it can facilitate your growth, if you engage in it with the attitude that you want to facilitate your growth, that you are willing to look at yourself and your reaction to any situation you encounter. That is being spiritual! For that matter it was always that way, but it is even more so in the Aquarian Age. It is not a matter of choosing a spiritual activity or a non-spiritual activity. It is a matter of choosing a constructive activity and making it spiritual, spiritualizing it.

Appreciating and engaging in life

Your body has certain physical needs. Why would it be unspiritual to take care of them? Why would it be unspiritual to eat? Why would it be unspiritual to enjoy eating? Here you are, you are living in this world. The Elohim designed planet Earth— it is a rather complicated effort to design a planet. You have a world where there are a myriad of elemental beings, who are working on bringing forth all of these physical things that your body needs. And these spiritual people who are sitting there in their monastery, chewing each mouthful of rice 108 times, while ignoring the pleasures of chewing the rice, focusing on some mantra, instead. How do you think they make the elemental beings feel? Do you think they make the elementals feel appreciated? Nay.

But take a person who is not overindulging in food, but who is saying: “I´ve got to eat. Why not enjoy it?” You appreciate the meal and the elementals who are involved in bringing forth that meal, they feel appreciated. How would that be non-spiritual? Take the fact that in the modern world, in order to get food, you either have to be a farmer and grow it or you have to have a job and make money to buy it. How would that be unspiritual? How would it be unspiritual to have a certain job and engage in that job, spiritualize that job? What have we been saying about the River of Life? It is not dependent upon physical conditions, meaning it can express itself through you in any situation.

When you are having a job, engaging in a job, when you are having a family, when you are engaging in some aspect of life, if you are open, the River of Life can flow through you and express itself. And raise the All by helping other people, by bringing forth new ideas, many, many things. Here are these people that are saying: “I need to be spiritual. And unfortunately, I have to have a job, but I am certainly not going to engage in it. I am going to do the minimum to make enough money so I can buy the brown rice and participate in my next spiritual retreat.”

And how are they opening themselves to the flow of the River of Life by doing this? They are closing their minds to the flow of the River of Life. But if you engage in your daily activities, your physical activities, with the attitude that you are willing to spiritualize this activity, then the River of Life has an opening and it will flow. You will feel it. You will feel the joy and suddenly is it really that unpleasant to have a job, if you are enjoying it? Is it really unpleasant if you experience that the River of Life is raising other people up through you? How is that unspiritual?

Letting the self die

What I am endeavoring to explain here is: Flowing with the River of Life is a matter of opening your mind to it. And opening your mind requires you to abandon the standard created by the fallen beings. Let it go. Be willing to see that you have certain subconscious selves. You all have. We all had when we were in embodiment. Subconscious selves based on the standard. They want to maintain the standard. They want to keep you in the standard, because these selves are based on this programming that if you live up to the standard, you are guaranteed to be saved. And if you do not, you are guaranteed to go down. They do not want to lose the power they have over you.

You need to be willing to engage in some effort there, to look these selves in the eye and say: “You are not me. I am not you. Yes, I created you, but I haven’t become you. I do not want you anymore. I do not need you in my life. Get lost. I am letting you die.” You see the magic here? These selves are projecting there is a problem you have to solve. You have to be spiritual and in order to be spiritual you have to follow the standard. You have to live up to it. But what we are saying is that you need to come to the point where you see this dynamic and you make a conscious decision: “I am not going to try to solve this problem anymore, because the problem is unreal. I am just going to walk away from the problem. I am just going to walk away from the self.” And the self will scream at you: “You can’t just walk away from me. You created me. You have a responsibility.” And the answer is: “Yes, I created you. And therefore, I have a right to uncreate you. And I am uncreating you!”

The illusion of separation

And when you do this, you can come to this point where any activity you engage in, you can feel the flow of the River of Life through that activity. And that is being spiritual. All of the other stuff, all of the other forms of spirituality that would deny what I am saying, all of the people out there, all of the gurus who would deny what I am saying, what are they doing? They are seeking to create an appearance that they are spiritual. Because what does the standard created by the fallen beings imply, which very few people have seen? It implies that if you create an appearance that you are spiritual according to this standard defined here on earth, defined by the fallen beings, then this can fool God. You can buy your way into heaven by living up to the standard. You can force your way into heaven by living up to the standard. Because what fools people on earth will also fool God. That is what is implied by this standard. Of course, this fools many people.

Look at all of the billions of people who follow one of these traditional mainstream religions. Take any of them, Christianity, Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, Hinduism, many of the others. They are creating the appearance of what it means to be spiritual according to their religion. And those who follow that religion, they believe this. They believe that by living up to this standard here on earth, they can get into heaven. Because they are not willing to acknowledge that there is a fundamental difference between earth and heaven. But what is the difference? Is it between earth and heaven? Or is it between the mindset of separation and the mindset of oneness?

Take the statement: “Only Brahman is real.” Usually it is said: “Only Brahman is real. The world is an illusion.” But as I have commented on, this is not logical. Because if only Brahman is real, then Brahman must have created the world. And then, the world must have Brahman in it. And then, the world must be real. There is no contradiction, no opposition, no conflict between God and the world. Because God sees that the world is created out of its own substance and being. God does not see any distance, any separation, any gap between itself and the world. It sees itself in every expression. There is no reality to separation between God and the world.

Where can the separation between God and the world exist? Only in the minds of self-aware beings who have free will. And who have chosen to go into the state of separation, where they have used the duality consciousness to define an appearance. And that appearance says: “The world is separated from heaven. And in order to get into heaven, you have to forsake the world.” The reality is that the only way to get into heaven is to overcome the illusion that you could ever be separated from it. And therefore, accepting you are in heaven right now. And therefore, while you are still in a physical body engaging in physical activities, you can express heaven in those activities. You can let the River of Life flow through you into these activities. This is spirituality! All the other stuff is just an appearance.

And let me tell you something that no human being can figure out on their own. But the reality here is that no appearance ever created on earth has ever fooled anybody in the ascended realm. You can create the most elaborate appearance. And the fallen beings have created some very elaborate appearances. You can project on this the sense of reality. And you can be absolutely convinced that this is real. But no matter how convinced you are, no matter how elaborate your appearance is, anybody in the ascended realm can see right through it, can see that it is as nothing. It has no reality to it.

All of the mighty empires and civilizations created by men, the least of the beings in heaven—if you can talk about the least, which is of course meaningless—can see through the illusion. Because in order to get into the ascended realm, you have to overcome this basic illusion on earth that you can create an appearance out of separation that is real. The only reality is oneness. Only Brahman is real. Only oneness is real. But duality does not mean differentiation, because Brahman has manifested itself as all the differentiated forms that make up the world. How are you spiritual? Not by denying the world and thinking you have to get into heaven. Because what are you doing when you are doing this? You are affirming the illusion of separation. And how can affirming the illusion of separation ever get you into the kingdom of God? It was the illusion of separation that got you out of the kingdom of God in the first place. How can creating a more elaborate illusion of separation get you back into the kingdom? It can NOT be done!

The only way to get back into the kingdom is to shift your mind and realize there never was, there never could be any separation between Brahman or God or the Creator and the world of form. And when you see this, the River of Life will flow through you and express that reality. And this is what will help other people! This is what will eventually shift the collective consciousness, when enough people open themselves to this reality. This is what will eventually bring the Golden Age. When people open themselves to the flow, so that other people can sense: “This person, there was something flowing through him that I haven’t experienced before. This isn’t human. This is more. And I want it too.” That is what will shift. This is true spirituality.

All of the other forms of spirituality are just appearances. And they have all the same effect. They reinforce the illusion of separation. And this is not spiritual, regardless of the appearance you create. Regardless of the idolatry you create around a certain guru who supposedly reached some high level of consciousness, but still validated separation between Brahman and the world. There are those who, if they were to ever read this dictation, would argue against what I am saying. They would pick the dictation apart. They would find some particular wording. They would argue against it with another wording that they are convinced invalidates what I am saying.

But what have I really done with this dictation? Have I only given words? Or have those words been endowed by the River of Life? The question is, as has always been the question for spiritual people, will you focus on the outer form? Or will you connect to the spirit behind the form? Will you look at the words, compare them to other spiritual teachings that you think are the highest spiritual teaching? And say: “Oh, this Kuthumi thing is saying something that contradicts what Ramana Maharshi said or the Vedic seer said or the Buddha said or Jesus said or my neighbor said. So, he can’t be real.” And if you are only looking at appearances, certainly you will think I am not real, because only your appearance will seem real to you. This is the effect of the duality consciousness that it makes an appearance seem real.

Connecting to the Ascended Master Kuthumi

How will you escape this veil of illusion, this maya, this consciousness of death? By connecting to something outside of it. And what is that outside? The River of Life, the flow of the Spirit that we of the ascended masters are part of, are one with. If you are not willing to look beyond the words and connect to my Living Spirit that is flowing through the words, then this dictation will do nothing for you. And we must simply refer to the old saying that when the student is ready, the teacher appears. Meaning that when the student is not ready, the teacher has not appeared. If a student is not ready and reads or listens to this dictation and does not connect to me as a living ascended being, then that student is not ready. I respect the free will of all people. I am not here seeking to connect to everybody. I am only seeking to connect to those who are ready.

As I have not spoken much through this dispensation, I am, of course, here in the ascended realm. I am connected to this messenger. We might say that the messenger’s mind and vocal cords is an opening like one of these funnels, when there is a narrow opening at the bottom and this wide funnel on top. The messenger’s mind is the narrow opening. My mind is the big funnel. And there is so much that I could bring forth, so much that I could say. But there is just this narrow funnel in time and space. There is the fact that you are in time and space, that your bodies have certain needs. What goes in must come out. And therefore, I will just take the approach here that if what has been expressed through this dictation is not enough to help you connect to who I am, then no amount of words would be enough.

Therefore, I shall be at peace with having taken this opportunity, having made use of this opportunity. And be at peace with what has been said, what has been said beyond the words. And perhaps I will take more opportunities to say other things, but that is not really the concern right now. The concern is really I am grateful for having been able to commune with you who are here, those who might read this, those who might listen to it. And I hope some of you are grateful, as well, for this meeting of the minds, meeting of the minds. Fusion of the minds, if you are willing to fuse your mind with the mind of the Ascended Master Kuthumi that I AM.

With this I seal you in the Flame that I AM. I will not put words on the flame, because you cannot understand the flame through words. You can only experience it or not experience it. I am experiencing it. The messenger is experiencing it. Most of you who are present physically here, you experience it. Most of you who are present over the internet, you experience it. And by you experiencing it, you are sending impulses into the collective consciousness that can help many other people awaken and experience that there is something beyond worldly appearances. And that something is more real than the appearance. That is the beginning of the spiritual path. That is the start of the process of being spiritual on earth. And as you expand your experience of the real and your ability to discern what is real and unreal and your ability to be neutral and just experience the real and experience the unreal, that is the most spiritual activity you can engage in. And that is what will raise the earth into the Golden Age of Saint Germain. With this I love you and I seal you in that love.

 

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Transcend the non-will and non-being and be the flow! 

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master  Vajrasattva through Kim Michaels, September  23, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master the Dhyani Buddha Vajrasattva. The antidote that I bring is the Diamond Will of God. The poison that this antidote consumes is the poison of non-will and non-being. This may seem like an odd combination, especially in connection to the topic of flowing with the River of Life. The Diamond Will—well, what is a diamond? The hardest substance on earth. The Diamond Will is that which no substance on earth can go against.

The Diamond Will of God

But often when people hear the concept of the Diamond Will, they will think it is something immovable, impenetrable, unconquerable. Therefore, in this association, it will be difficult for people to connect it to this ever-present movement of the River of Life. What does this hard will have to do with the movement of the River of Life? Well, as always, there is more than one way to look at things. You can go beyond appearances, and I aim to take you beyond appearances. Let us begin by considering the spiritual poison of non-will and non-being.

This concept of the spiritual poisons is, of course, something that was brought forth in previous times that were very different from what you see today in the modern world. But with the imagery and explanations we have given you in this dispensation, we can also say that a spiritual poison is actually one of these selves that has been created in the collective consciousness.

Over a long period of time, people have focused their attention on a certain matrix, allowing their co-creative energies to flow into it. Therefore, they have collectively created this matrix, yet we cannot really call it just a matrix because it sounds like it does not have life and consciousness. That is why we have called it a self or even a collective beast because what you create is something that becomes semi-conscious, somewhat conscious. It is not self-aware as you are because this is not an extension of the One Mind. It is created out of the separate mind. It does not have the ability to look at itself, evaluate itself and decide to change itself. It is more like a computer that is programmed in a certain way based on a certain thought matrix.

The basis of co-creation: bringing the light

What you see and what we have explained is that after the fallen beings came to this planet, they attempted to make it very difficult for people to exercise their free will. They wanted to control every human being on earth, prevent them from manifesting Christhood, but also prevent them from being creative in any way whatsoever. Now you might look at earth and see that there are many people who think that creativity means something specific. It means bringing forth something new like painting or music or sculpture or inventions or whatever. But creativity really is in its most basic form that you bring forth spiritual light from the ascended realm into the unascended realm. This is creativity in its most basic form, that you are the open door for bringing light, a higher vibration, energy of a higher vibration, into the unascended sphere.

What you can basically say is that you can compare an unascended sphere to an empty jar. Imagine you have this big jar sitting on the floor and as you who are here at this retreat have been giving your invocations, have been talking together, have been helping and inspiring each other, you have put little glass beads into this large jar. Gradually in these days you have been together, you have been slowly filling up the glass jar. The entire unascended sphere can be said to be an empty jar and as people bring light through their own beings, they are increasing the amount of light in this jar. When the jar eventually becomes full, the sphere can ascend. This is the basis of co-creation. There are, of course, many layers of co-creation where you can be more and more specific.

As we have explained, the Elohim created the earth in a certain state. Co-creators were sent into embodiment and by your positive actions, when you see yourself as a connected being, you are building on the foundation set by the Elohim. You can build more and more elaborate structures, more and more advanced civilizations, and this is part of the co-creative process. What have the fallen beings been trying to do since they came to earth? They have, of course, attempted to stop this process. They have attempted to set up this standard that creative efforts should be measured against, so that you now have an outer standard that people feel they should apply to their creative efforts and to every aspect of their lives. This outer standard implies that something is right, something is wrong; you are either successful or you fail. Since the standard is based on “you are either perfect” or “you are not good enough,” most of the time it will seem like you have failed according to that standard.

But what have I just said? The outer manifestations are not what is really important in an unascended sphere. If you have brought light into the sphere, your creative efforts have not failed. If you have used your creative efforts to transcend your sense of self, your creative efforts have not failed. The success or failure of your creative efforts does not depend on anything outer in the material world. That is why this standard that the fallen beings have created is a completely false standard. It should not be applied to creativity. Yet, of course, people have been tricked into applying it.

Standards shut down creativity

Entire civilizations have been created based on this standard. Just look in known history at the Middle Ages and the Catholic church which had a standard against which everything else should be measured, namely the infallible church doctrines. This standard allowed for very little creativity, very little creative expression, and the result was that the people who bought into this standard very often felt that there was no point in even trying to be creative for you would fail anyway.

You see, for example, how there was this entire movement of women who started becoming more conscious of nature and how nature works and how the body works. They started to become healers and this was a creative expression. But the Catholic church labeled them as witches and started the entire witch-hunt process, which, of course, was connected to the Inquisition. And so what did many of these women eventually do? Well, some of them were tortured, burned at the stake and went out of embodiment. But others just gave up trying to express this creativity realizing it was pointless. You see many, many, many, many, many examples of this throughout history and even before known history. The pattern you always see is that the fallen beings create some institution which defines an infallible standard, and this institution creates an extension of itself that can enforce that standard.

You saw the same thing in the Soviet Union where the party created these various institutions aimed at controlling and suppressing the people. The fear that the fallen beings always have is that creativity is a threat to their control. They are always seeking to gain control, but they know that at any moment someone could come out with a new idea that could threaten their control. The Buddha did it. Jesus did it. Many other people have been the open doors for bringing forth some idea that threatened the control of the fallen beings.

The collective beast of the non-will and non-being

The fallen beings are always trying to shut down creativity by force. What is the result of this very aggressive, forceful attempt to shut down creativity? Well, it is that over a long period of time there has been built this collective beast of the non-will and non-being. This beast will seek to invade people’s energy fields and their emotional, mental and identity minds. It overwhelms people so they lose their will to be creative. How can that beast gain entry into people’s minds in the first place? Well, it does so because after people have experienced that their creativity was forcefully suppressed or was not wanted or was ignored, there can come a point where people give up. They say: “What is the point in being creative?”

The moment you give up, you open your mind to the influence of this collective beast of the non-will and non-being. This collective beast, of course, is created by many, many people over time and is therefore in a certain way more powerful than any individual. When you first allow it into your being, you will be overpowered by it. Now this does not mean that you are lost forever. You can, of course, become aware that you have given up on being creative and you can make a decision that you are willing to be creative and this can then gradually close your mind to this collective beast so that you can again dare to express your creativity. When you have the ascended-master teachings, you can use the invocations and decrees to call for you to be sealed from, to be cut free from this beast, but it all has to start with this decision that you are willing to be creative.

The worldly image of creativity

This means we now need to look at the worldly image of what it means to be creative. So often this is associated with art, for example, where you see that there has been a certain development in art. Let us look at painting and go back to medieval times where there was a certain style of painting. There were certain centuries where painters were attempting to paint something that was very realistic, almost like a photograph. Then when the camera was invented, suddenly you could just click a button and create a realistic image that way, and now painters started going into different forms of expression, the more modern abstract expressions, and this is what for many people is considered creative.

Much modern painting is not, however, what I have called creative because what these artists do is one of two things, they either create something from their own minds—and now be careful here—I am not saying that you should not ever create something from your own mind. Most painters, most artists, however, are creating from the separate mind. They see themselves as separate beings, they see themselves as being these very important Bohemian people who have a right to live this special outrageous lifestyle and they are bringing this forth from their own separate minds. They think that as long as what they are doing is different from what everybody else is doing, then it is creative.

There are also many artists who do not feel they can be creative enough from within their own minds, so they open themselves up for inspiration. But when they are trapped in seeing themselves as separate beings, where does the inspiration come from? Well, it comes from the emotional realm, the mental realm or in a few cases the lower identity realm, but it does not come from the ascended masters, from the ascended realm or from people’s I AM Presences.This is the worldly definition of creativity, but this is not the higher definition of creativity.

Levels of higher creativity

As I said in the beginning, the very basic form of creativity is that you bring forth light of a higher vibration from the spiritual realm into the unascended sphere, therefore helping to raise up the unascended sphere. When you see yourself as a connected being, you are not thinking you are being creative as a separate being, you see yourself as being a co-creator because you know that you are connected to your higher self and you are receiving energy from your higher self.

This does not mean you cannot be creative within your own mind. It is very possible and many people have done it. They use what is already in their emotional, mental and identity bodies to bring forth something. It can be art, but it can just as well be a practical invention that improves some aspect of life. Many people have done this and there is, of course, nothing wrong with this. I am not in any way saying that there is anything wrong with it.

But there are, of course, levels of creativity. When you are a spiritual person and you recognize you have a higher self, that there is a realm beyond the material, that there are beings in that realm, the ascended masters, then you can gradually strive to become more and more conscious of yourself as a co-creator. That means you can now open your mind so that you are not only bringing light into the material realm but also bringing ideas, images, music, practical inventions or even the perspective of looking at some aspect of life and pointing out what needs to be improved, what could be done better or even what is non-constructive about this.

This is also a form of creativity and there are, of course, levels of this kind of creativity where you can become more and more conscious. What can also happen as you become more and more aware of the creative process is that you become more and more neutral. When you start being creative, as I said, you can create out of the outer mind with whatever contents you have in your emotional, mental and identity bodies, and you can use that to bring forth something new.

But as you become more aware of the process, you realize that the contents of your outer mind, while they can be used to bring forth something creative, they will also in a certain way limit your creativity because you have, as other masters have said, been brought up with a certain overlay, a certain cultural overlay, of what your culture thinks it means to be a human being. You can still be creative within that framework, but there comes a point where you will begin to feel this as a restriction. That is when you can then begin to look at yourself and free yourself from this—we might even call it a conscious or a cultural programming, so that you become more and more neutral. You have less and less of a bias, less and less of a sense of limitation in your mind of how your creativity should be expressed. As you become more and more neutral, you become more and more of an open door, and this means you can receive much more from not only the ascended realm but also from what we have called the River of Life that is always seeking to raise up any aspect of this unascended sphere.

It is really quite possible for people who have never heard of anything spiritual to connect to the River of Life and to bring forth something that is based on what they already have in their four lower bodies. It is still creative, it is still something new, it can still improve life in some way and it is a certain connection to the River of Life. But it is limited by the contents of their minds and this cultural programming that they have. But when you are a spiritual person and you have a spiritual teaching, you can make the decision to consciously open yourself to having the River of Life flow through you and express itself in creative ways. But this requires, of course, that you become aware of the resistance to creativity found in the world which is, as I have said, this poison, this collective beast of the non-will and the non-being.

The alpha and the omega of creativity

What is it that creativity requires? Well, if you look at what we have told you about the seven rays, we have said that the first ray is the Ray of Will because the entire world of form is created out of the energies of the seven rays but it started with the creator formulating the will to create. For you it is the will to co-create, the will to be creative. This is, of course, what the fallen beings want to shut down on a planet like earth. You need to become aware of this and you need to make a decision that you are willing to be creative. You are willing to dare to express something. You are willing, as Shiva said, to open your mouth and say something, even if it is not necessarily the best way it could be said in the beginning because you need to always be open to the fact that it takes practice.

It takes practice to become more and more open to the flow. It may also require practice in terms of requiring physical skills. Most people cannot pick up a paintbrush and start painting a good picture from the beginning because you need certain technical skills and this, of course, applies to any other aspect of life, any other aspect of creativity. There are always the two things, the alpha and the omega, the willingness to express and the skill to make that expression the way you want it to be. But it does not do you any good to have the skill if you do not have the creativity, and it does not do you any good to have the creativity if you do not have the skill to express it. These two go hand in hand, but it must start with the will to be creative and the will to learn something. As you formulate that will, as you become conscious of that will, you can begin to free yourself from this downward pull of the non-will.

Non-will and non-being

You look at the world and you see that so many people are trapped in this non-will where they just accept conditions in their society the way it is and they do not think it can be changed. They just adapt to it and try to make the best of it. For example, you see many societies that have a high level of corruption. Many people think: “Well, that is just the way it is, I just have to pay the bribes” or “I have to get myself in a position where I can accept bribes because that is the only way to get ahead in my society.” This is a non-will. You are not willing to work on improving it. You are not willing to say: “No, this is not right. I am not willing to participate in this.” You just accept the way things are. Instead of flowing with the River of Life, you are flowing with the currents of the collective consciousness, and this is a non-will. It is a non-will to do what you know is right, and instead you just flow with the way things are, not seeking to change them.

After you start manifesting this willingness to express yourself, the next step up is the non-being. Non-being is a concept that is more difficult to grasp and for that matter more difficult to put words on because “being” is a concept that is difficult to grasp. Many people, and you can find spiritual or self-help teachers out there who talk about “being,” whether it is being in the now or being this or being that. But what is it really? What does it really mean to be? Well, in the context of what we are talking about at this conference, it means to be in the flow and, of course, not just the flow of the collective consciousness, but the flow of the River of Life.

What is the flow of the River of Life? How is it different from the flow in the collective consciousness? Well, the flow in the collective consciousness pulls you into conforming to the collective standard, which means you are not growing, you are not transcending yourself. But the River of Life pulls you into transcending yourself because as we have said, the purpose of an unascended sphere is that you start out with this base level of energy and then you, who are the self-aware beings who are in the sphere, gradually bring forth more light from the spiritual realm and therefore gradually fill up the sphere with light.

I have given you this image of the jar that is gradually filled up. This is, of course, not a fully sufficient image. I am just giving you a simple visual illustration. The entire unascended sphere will gradually be filled up with light until it can ascend. This is self-transcendence. There is the self-transcendence at the individual level where you are willing to transcend yourself and therefore bring forth more light, more ideas, and this leads to a collective self-transcendence. As we have said, earth is really not collectively part of that upward process, but there are untold numbers of natural planets that are part of this upward flow and, of course, they have a much stronger influence than the few unnatural planets do.

Being is not a static state

The River of Life really is the most powerful force in the unascended sphere and it is an upward transcending force. What has happened on earth is that many spiritual teachers, especially from the East, have taken this concept or this word “being” and they have interpreted it to mean something static. Going very far back in India, in the Vedas, there is this concept of the Atman, which is the universal self that is perfect and, because it is perfect, it is not changing.

This was a very prominent concept in the Vedic tradition of the Brahmins. They operated with this concept of the Atman. As we have said before, there is a certain universal aspect of the Christ consciousness that can be compared to this. In a sense you could say that the Creator formulated a certain matrix before starting the creation of your world of form, and that matrix has not changed because it is the matrix that will bring this world of form to higher and higher levels. You could say that the matrix of the Atman itself does not change, but the Atman is the matrix for how the world of form will change and will transcend itself. You see that even in the Atman there is an unchanging aspect of the matrix, but nevertheless the entire purpose of the Atman is to guide the self-transcendence of the world of form. This is why the Buddha said that he had never seen in himself this unchanging self. And this is an important distinction to make.

The Brahmins of the Hindu religion or the Vedic tradition were taking an ideological approach. They had formulated this idea based on the Vedic revelations as they saw it—that there was this unchanging Atman. As a result of this, they had formulated the idea that in the beginning was this unchanging Atman. The world was created as an illusion because only Brahman, only the Atman was real. The world is an illusion and the goal of the world is to overcome this—or the goal of a spiritual person is to overcome the illusion—and go back to the original state.

But as we have explained in all of our teachings, this is not the real goal of creation. The real goal of the world of form is self-transcendence, so that you become more than the self you started out to be. But the Brahmins were very attached to this view of this unchanging perfect self because they had locked into this idea that you also find in the Abrahamic religions—that God must be perfect and therefore, if something is perfect, it cannot change. What we are giving you is the image that God is not perfect in the sense that the Creator is not changing because the Creator is transcending itself by creating.

If there were a perfect unchanging being somewhere, that being could not create a world. Why would you create something if you are already perfect? In order to create, the Creator must be willing to transcend itself. It has the will to transcend itself, to become more. The Brahmins of the Hindu religion and even many spiritual gurus that have come out of that tradition are very attached to this image of the perfect beginning: only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion; the God of the Old Testament is the perfect being. What they did was that they took this idea formulated in this world—and, of course, formulated by the fallen beings—and they projected it onto God. And after they had started projecting it, they were not willing to compare the idea to reality. They were not willing to investigate the question: “Is there really such an unchanging self?” But the Buddha, while he was preparing himself for his mission, was willing to look into his own mind, his own being. He was willing to ask himself the question: “By observing all aspects of my mind, can I find an unchanging perfect self like the Atman?” And he spent years observing himself, looking at all levels of his mind, and he never found an unchanging self.

Where I am going with this long explanation is that there is a tradition in the world of spiritual teachers who teach that “being” means something static, something unchanging, something peaceful. And they have over time created another collective beast that is based on this image, this view of the non-changing, so-called peaceful state. And there are many people who have tuned into this collective beast in meditation. There are those who have surrendered themselves to it, thinking that the goal of the spiritual path is to attain this state of inner peace, inner calmness, inner silence, no thoughts, no movement. They think, of course, that this state of no change is real. They think it is the ultimate reality. They think it is either Brahman or at least the Atman created by Brahman. They think this is the highest form of spirituality. Therefore, they think that they have attained the highest goal that you could attain on the spiritual path.

But just take a look around on this planet, mentally look at the planet. Can you really uphold the illusion that this is a high planet? We have given you the teachings, of course, but I am speaking about from the perspective of spiritual people who do not have an ascended-master teaching. Can you really uphold this illusion that this is a high planet? If you recognize that there are so many things going on that are not spiritual, you should be able to see that this is a low planet. And how realistic is it that on a planet as low as this, you could attain the highest possible state of consciousness? I am just putting that question out into the collective consciousness, so that some people who are ready for it can pick up on it.

True being of self-transcendence

I know that you who are here already grasp this, but it needs to be directed out there, so that it can reach those people who are ready to break free of the illusion that the goal is to strive for some state of non-change. As we have explained, the real goal of the spiritual path is to lock into the purpose of creation which is self-transcendence. That is the River of Life, which is why I am saying that there is a false concept of “being” in the world, in spiritual traditions, but the true concept of “being” is constant self-transcendence. In other words, it is not a matter of “being” still, it is a matter of being creative, being self-transcending, being in the River of Life.

When you lock into this, that is when you can begin to open yourself to this real state of being, the dynamic, moving state of being. You are not trying to still the mind, pacify the mind, stop the flow and be in a state of stillness or non-change. Instead, you are locking into the basic force of the unascended sphere which is self-transcendence, constant self-transcendence. And this is true being.

You have a non-being, a poison of non-being, which means two things. There are those who are not aware, who are just surrendering to the conditions in their society and who are blindly following what their leaders tell them to do. This is one aspect of non-being. But the other aspect of non-being is those who think they are spiritual, but who think that they should strive to attain this state where there is no change, no self-transcendence. They have come to believe that all self-transcendence is in the realm of duality because any kind of differentiation is a state of duality. Only the Creator is real or only Brahman is real. But as we have said before: If only Brahman is real, where did the world come from? It must have come from Brahman. And how could Brahman create something that is separated from itself?

Denial of the ascension process

The next thing I want to talk about is the concept which has a very long spiritual tradition in India, that it is possible for a human being on earth to reach the highest level of consciousness. And the highest level of consciousness is supposedly God-realization, where you realize that you are out of the Creator’s being, you are one with the Creator and you are actually Brahman in manifestation.

There are different ways to describe this, of course, but let us not get lost in words. What you see in this image is that they have created a polarity, a dualistic polarity where they say: “Here is the world, it is an illusion. But even though I am in the world, I can come to see through this illusion and I can jump from the consciousness that is here on earth to the highest level of consciousness, oneness with God or with Brahman.” This has then caused many people in the modern world to create this image that there is the illusion on earth and then there is Brahman or God or the Creator, and there is nothing in between. You have earth and you have God, and you can awaken from the illusion on earth and immediately become one with God. In other words, there is no need for an ascension process. You just switch your mind and attain God-realization and you are at the highest possible level of consciousness, united with God. Or you have people who think that they can channel God or the Creator directly and they do not need anything in between.

Many of these people would deny the existence of ascended masters. They would say we are imposters, we are an illusion or we are not important. But again, as we have said before, the world was not created with your sphere. The world was created as a process that started a very long time ago before your sphere was created. There was the Creator who created the first sphere and sent self-aware extensions of itself into that sphere. They ascended which brought their sphere to the ascension point. Then the Creator created the next sphere, but the ascended masters from the first sphere then created the structures in the second sphere. And then they sent extensions of themselves into the second sphere. And this has continued until your sphere, which is the seventh sphere in the process. This means what? It means that regardless of what western religions say, regardless of what eastern religions say, the Creator, the ultimate God, did not directly create your sphere, did not directly create planet earth and did not directly create you.

Yes, the core of your being, the Conscious You and your I AM Presence, are ultimately extensions of the One Mind of the Creator, but you are not directly out of the Creator. Your being, your Conscious Self, your I AM Presence, came out of the ascended masters in the level above you. Therefore, the distance in vibration between your level here in this unascended sphere and the Creator is such that there is no way you can cross that distance directly and connect to the Creator. This does not mean you cannot connect to or experience the Creator, but it does not happen directly from here to there. It happens through the entire hierarchy of ascended masters from your sphere all the way up through the six ascended spheres and then to the Creator. What does this mean? Does this mean that all of these people who think they have attained God-realization or that they are channeling God or having a conversation with God are deceived? That is exactly what it means.

As there is a collective beast of non-will and non-being, as there is a collective beast of this silence, this unchanging, seemingly unchanging state, there are collective beasts of various gods that have been created throughout history. One is the Brahman of the Hindu religion. One is the God of the Old Testament. These are simply collective beasts. People can connect to them. They can have an experience that is way beyond their own mind. And if they project on this that they have experienced the ultimate God, they will very firmly believe in this illusion. It is very difficult to argue or reason with them and help them see that this is not the case because the experience seems more real than their normal state of awareness.

Yet the reality here, the very simple reality is that when you really connect to the River of Life, you see that there is so much more beyond the physical realm and especially planet earth that you are open at least to the realization that it is very difficult while you are in embodiment on a planet like earth to grasp what the spiritual realm really is about. To understand or to experience all the levels of the spiritual realm gives you a certain humility where you do not believe that your religious background or your imagery from your religion is the ultimate description of the spiritual realm. You are at least open to the possibility that there could be these levels of the spiritual realm that you need to go through in order to get to the ultimate God. And then if you cultivate that openness and expand your connection, there will come a point where you recognize that there is a hierarchy of ascended beings between the earth which is a very low planet and the ultimate level of consciousness, the Creator.

If you have these beings who claim to be spiritual, but are denying this hierarchy, these levels of the spiritual realm, they are not connected to reality; they cannot be, for then they would acknowledge reality. I know full well that they can come up with all kinds of arguments to counteract what I just said. And as we have said before, the Law of Free Will mandates that there is plausible deniability and plausible plausibility.

Direct experience of ascended masters

In their minds, their arguments will seem perfectly real. But the purpose that I have for putting this into words in the physical octave is not to argue with people, but to simply put something out there that those who are willing, those who are open, can use to say: “Instead of arguing, instead of reasoning with a linear intellectual mind as I have done so many times in the past, why do I not just open my mind to an experience? Is this real? Is there really a hierarchy of ascended beings? If there is, I do not want to understand it intellectually, I want to experience it directly. I am willing to open my mind to this experience.” And this then opens you to flowing with the River of Life.

How will you get an experience of ascended masters? By experiencing the flow and realizing that the flow is the basic reality of creation. The flow is the purpose of creation because we of the ascended masters are not static beings. We are not perfect beings in the sense that we never change. We, the ascended masters, are constantly transcending ourselves, moving higher and higher towards the ultimate level of consciousness, the Creator consciousness. Those of us who are chosen to work with earth are constantly transcending ourselves by seeking to help you, by interacting with you, by helping you work on your psychology. By raising you up, we are raising ourselves up. This is the River of Life where all who are part of that River are transcending themselves, not as separate beings, not in order to feel better than someone else, but in order to experience that joy of the self-transcendence, that is constant growth.

Denial of self-transcendence

The non-being, the poison of non-being, is really this denial of self-transcendence, which is a projection that the goal of the spiritual path is to attain some perfect state where there is no change. Can you not perhaps see—and I know many people will not be able to see it, but some will see it—that there is a cognitive dissonance in what these so-called gurus teach? They teach there is a path that you have to follow, but they also teach that when you are successful in walking that path, change stops. Yes, when you look at this from the perspective of a separate self, this seems real. Why? Because what is the essential dream of the separate self? It is that it can become immortal, permanent, perfect. And the way the separate self looks at perfection is that it is something static because if it is perfect, how could it change? This seems perfectly logical to the separate mind. It does not seem logical at all to an ascended being who experiences the reality of constant self-transcendence, never-ending self-transcendence.

These are some ideas that you can benefit from contemplating, but they are also important to project into the collective consciousness and that is why I have chosen to use this opportunity to project this out there. When you look at the planet, you see that there are many, many people who are ready to take these ideas and realize that their approach to spirituality has not been the highest approach and that there is more to grasp about the spiritual path. There are many enigmas that have not been resolved by these gurus out there who make these very authoritative statements or claim to have reached some ultimate state of consciousness or their followers claim they have reached some ultimate state of consciousness.

We are all the flow!

Naturally, as an ascended being who is not under the constraints of time and space, I could go on and would enjoy going on, but I recognize that you are in time and space and your bodies are very much in time and space and they have certain needs and so, therefore, I will end this release by expressing my gratitude for you being willing to be the open doors for the River of Life to flow through you into the collective consciousness, into the individual consciousness of those who are ready for this teaching.

There are, of course, many ways to be the open doors for the River of Life, but by experiencing this release from the ascended realm and allowing it to flow through your auras and chakras, you have been in the River of Life. By participating in this event, by giving the invocations and decrees, by interacting with each other, by talking, by flowing, by joking, you have been and you are in the River of Life. And I hope you can recognize that. I hope you can see that being in the River of Life is not some far-flung idealistic goal that it will take you years to attain. You can already now experience being in the River of Life. You have experienced it and you can just build on that experience and gradually become more and more open, more and more neutral, so that the River of Life can flow through you in a more and more concentrated form as you experience this amazing process that is the rest of your lives in the physical realm. I hope you recognize that you are already experiencing the flow of the River of Life and that you can continue from this point forward to build on what you are experiencing and experience more and more of this flow that we are, that we the ascended masters are, and that all of the unascended beings in this sphere who are tied into it also are.

For you see, in a way, the flow is not something outside yourself that you open yourself up to. We have used this imagery, this wording, because this is what most people can grasp. But the higher understanding of the flow is that you are not even being in the flow, you are being the flow. You are part of the flow because: How is the flow created? Not by some mysterious force out there. It is created by all of the beings who are transcending themselves. We are all the flow, and you are the flow. And with this, I seal you in the Diamond Will that I AM, the Diamond Will that will never allow anything to stop the flow.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Let the River of Life flow through your words

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Shiva through Kim Michaels, September  22, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Shiva.

What the messenger was sensing was that we are actually many ascended masters who want to speak on this topic and therefore he sensed the presence of several masters and was waiting to see which one would step forward and begin speaking, not of course, wanting to force it, as has been his method from the very beginning to not force us, because this messenger was fortunate to realize at a certain point that we of the ascended masters are beyond any human opinions and mental images including, of course, his own.

Taking heaven by force

And this is what all of you can cultivate, that willingness to not project, to not force, to not want to take heaven by force. As we have said, you cannot actually take heaven by force despite this quote from Jesus that the violent take heaven by force, but it is not a correct quote. They attempt to take heaven by force, but they cannot, of course, force their way into the ascended realm, for you cannot force vibration. You cannot force the River of Life as we have been saying.

Now, this is something that it is very difficult for people to lock into, to truly internalize, to truly embrace, to truly accept that you cannot force and that you do not need to force. If you look at the traditional images of Shiva, you will see that I am often portrayed as the destroyer. And how do people see me when I come to destroy? They think, of course, I do it with force. They think that Shiva has greater force, greater power than the demons and the dark forces that he comes to destroy. But is that necessarily so? Do I actually have greater power than the dark forces of earth? Yes and no. I do not have greater power than them in the sense that I do not have the same kind of power that they have, for they have a power based on force. I have a power based on Oneness. Force can only be based on separation and that is why those who are trapped in separation cannot take heaven by force, but they can take earth by force, at least for a time. And this is in line with what other masters have talked about, how on earth there can be created this appearance.

Appearances of power based on duality

You see many examples throughout history and even today where there has been created this appearance that either certain human beings or certain nations or certain empires or even certain non-material forces have great power. There are people who believe that the devil is God’s polar-opposite and has the same power as God. But this, of course, is not the case unless you step back and say: “Well, the devil has the same power as the man-made god, for they are forming a dualistic polarity and in a dualistic polarity, none of the two can have ultimate power.”

From this respect, you can see that the power that is displayed in the world is just an appearance of power. It may have a certain power over human beings, but only because they give it power. You see many examples of where some being, either a physical person or a being in the mental realm or even the emotional realm, has been able to manifest some physical phenomena that can impress people who do not have Christ discernment. People have been misled into thinking that there is power here, there is a certain power in these dark spirits, which is why some people worship the devil and seek to get that kind of power. But you see, you cannot create power from the state of duality without creating an opposite polarity to the power you are seeking to project out. Therefore, there is a limit to how far you can go. I, on the other hand, do not have a power based on duality and separation. I have a power based on oneness, based on love.

Shiva, the Liberator destroying appearances

Actually, it is not a correct use of words to say that Shiva is the destroyer. Shiva is the liberator who destroys the appearances that keep lifestreams trapped in those appearances. By destroying the appearances, people have an opportunity to choose freedom, or they can choose to start creating another appearance, because they are not willing to look at themselves and change their psychology.

What has all this got to do with the topic of the flow of the River of Life? Well, those who want to have power on earth are very concerned about and very attached to appearances. They are always attempting to create an appearance, but the River of Life is not at all concerned about appearances. It is always concerned with the transcendence of appearances. Everything you see on earth is from a certain viewpoint and appearance.

Yes, there are certainly things that are created by the Elohim that therefore have a deeper or higher reality than what has been created by human beings from the state of duality. But yet even what is created by the Elohim is not permanent or some ultimate reality that could never be transcended, because what the Elohim have created is, of course, the foundation that the co-creators are meant to build upon. The Elohim did not attempt to create some static perfect planet. They simply created something that the co-creators could start out with and therefore expand upon.

Of course, once a critical mass of people went into duality, they started creating appearances based on duality, and they certainly have no reality whatsoever. The River of Life will not validate people’s appearances because that would only keep them trapped in being identified or attached to those appearances and that is why you, as a spiritual student, need to take a look at the images you have in your mind of what it means to be a spiritual person, to be a spiritual student, to be a spiritual teacher and what it means to be in the River of Life.

Questioning what it means to be a human being

Again, we are in no way criticizing. We are simply pointing out that you have been on a very dense unnatural planet for a number of lifetimes, for some of you, an untold number of lifetimes. It is better to leave it untold and this means you have unavoidably taken on many appearances that are just temporary man-made appearances. Again, this is not to blame. Even in this lifetime, you have grown up in a certain culture and as a child you absorb many things from your parents, your family, from school, from society, from the collective consciousness. You absorb many of these images that are not necessarily evil, or bad, or negative, but they are the images that people have of what they think they can do as human beings, what they think it means to be a human being and it is inevitable that you take this on. But there is no society on earth where the people hold an image of what it means to be a spiritual being flowing with the River of Life. If you want to flow with the River of Life, you need to consider what images you have received from your culture of what it means to be a human being.

Many of you will be able to look at your family and see that they are not spiritually interested and they have a very fixed image of what you can do and what you cannot do as a human being. And in a sense, many of these images are perfectly valid. The way they see it, this is what you can do and what you cannot do as a human being. You need to question the image that you have received of what it means to be a human being and realize that a human being cannot be in the River of Life, but a spiritual being can.

You need to look and many of you might say: “Well, certainly I have been on a spiritual path for a long time and studied spiritual teachings, I see myself as a spiritual being.” And yes, you do, but this does not mean you cannot have some subconscious images that you are brought up with in this lifetime or that you took on in previous lifetimes of what it means to be a human being. And these images have led to the creation of selves and those selves need to be dismissed just like all the other subconscious selves need to be dismissed by you seeing the illusion that a self is based on and letting that illusion go.

The effect of these images is that when you contemplate what it means to flow with the River of Life, you are superimposing these images on what it means. And that now means that you are subconsciously wanting the River of Life to flow through these images and express itself through these images. But as we have said, if that was to be done, it would validate the image and therefore trap you even more firmly in the image and that is why the Holy Spirit will not blow through such images, it bloweth where it listeth. It bloweth where there is an opening and when you have an image there is no opening.

Hiding behind appearances

What are some of these images? Well, there are, of course, many of them and some of them vary from society to society. But one of the images we can look at here is that all cultures have a certain image of how you talk to each other, how human beings talk to each other. They may vary from society to society, but they all have certain things in common and they are all based on this very mentality that we have talked about of creating an appearance.

If you look at the communication between people, you can quickly learn to see how more than ninety-nine percent of all communication between people happens at the level of appearances. Two people are talking. Each person has a certain image in their mind of how a human being is supposed to talk and they are trying to maintain that image when they are talking. They are trying to maintain the appearance and this means that in most societies that appearance has a certain element of deception, of hiding something. You are not truly honest, not truly straightforward, not freely expressing yourself, because you are always concerned about maintaining the appearance in the eyes of the other person. You are concerned about how the other person might react to what you might say and therefore, there are certain things you do not say.

First of all, you do not have an honest, straightforward communication. Why? Because in all cultures there is this appearance that you should not make yourself vulnerable, because other people might take advantage of it and put you down or criticize you or stab you in the back or expose you, tell to other people what you have told them in confidence. Look at human communication and try to see the patterns in your particular culture and you will see there is always an appearance that hides the real person, or rather that also hides the unreal person, for most people are not in touch with their real self.

You have in many cases, one person who communicates based on a subconscious self or a group of subconscious selves and another person who communicates based on another group of subconscious selves. They are not really two real persons talking. They are two bundles of separate selves communicating and that is why you often see that people cannot resolve conflicts or problems. Why? Because they cannot talk openly, they cannot connect at the heart level. The communication happens at that level of appearances, maintaining a facade.

There are, of course, many people in the world who are deliberately seeking to deceive other people when they communicate. This holds true for the fallen beings in embodiment—for many people who are affected by the fallen consciousness. You will see, for example, many politicians where you can say that in a sense all of their communication is a lie, because they are always speaking from that level of appearances, thinking: “What is good for me? What will get me re-elected, or what will get me elected?” So many politicians are speaking at this level and this is, by the way, one of the main reasons why more and more people are becoming dissatisfied with politics and politicians, because they sense that it is not genuine, it is not open, straightforward and honest and have had enough of this political gamesmanship.

But then you go to the personal level and you also see how many times people cannot communicate. You have children who have grown up with their parents. You would think that if you have lived in the same house with people for 18 years, you would know them. But in many cases the people do not know each other, for they have never communicated at a deeper level than that of appearances. So, how could they know each other?

The River of Life will not validate human appearances

One of the things that you have been brought up to see is that human beings do not communicate at this deeper level. Human beings are not open, straightforward, honest, they do not expose themselves. And this, of course means, what? It means that you block, this image blocks the flow of the River of Life through you. For as I said, the River of Life is not concerned with maintaining human appearances, it is concerned with helping human beings transcend those appearances.

If you, when you are talking to other people, want to maintain an appearance, then the Holy Spirit, the River of Life, cannot flow through you. This messenger can look back upon his life and see how he was brought up to maintain a certain appearance. For example, as a child, he admired the adults who could give a quick answer, often a funny answer, who could make people laugh, who could make light of any situation. He developed this ability to always come up with a joke, to always come up with some surprising play on words or whatever it may be. And he became good at it, but at some point, he realized that it was an appearance he was putting on and it was actually preventing him from having a genuine communication with people.

He can also see how when he first found the spiritual path, he had a certain image of what it means to be a spiritual person. Whenever he communicated, he would always try to conform to that image so that his communication would appear to be spiritual. As he started resolving his psychology, he became more and more able to speak openly, but still he had certain images and even when he started as a messenger, he had certain images based on what it means to be a messenger or a spiritual teacher and some of those images were based on what he had experienced in the previous ascended master organization that he was a part of for a long time. But it was also based on the general view in the world of spiritual people and spiritual teachers. He was, in the early years, more concerned about maintaining that appearance and he can look back and see that there were times when he was talking to people at the level of appearances and there were other times where he was able to be open to the flow. And of course, when he was speaking based on appearances, he could not help people. But then when he was open to the flow, that would often help people.

Really, it was not until we released the teachings on the birth trauma and the avatars that the messenger became much more aware of these appearances. And healing these traumas, overcoming these selves, he has then become able to speak more openly and more freely, which those of you who have known him for just a few years can think back and see the difference. And many of you who have used these teachings can also look back at your own lives and see the difference, how you have become much more open, much more willing to reveal the real person behind the appearances, even if it sometimes makes you vulnerable.

Upward spiral of communication from the heart

You can look at the communication you have had during this retreat. Some of you know each other from previous conferences, but others have met for the first time. But you have still had a much more open and free communication than you generally see out in the world. Many of you can see the contrast between your daily situation with family or co-workers and the kind of communication you have there and then the more free communication you have had here.

And you can therefore see that the more free you feel, the more the River of Life can flow through your communication. And the better you feel about the communication and the better other people feel about it and the more you are able to inspire and help each other, see things that some of you cannot see, but then some people can see what other people cannot see and you therefore create an upward spiral with your communication where you are helping each other.

There is a tremendous difference between speaking from that level of wanting to maintain an appearance and being free to let the Holy Spirit, the River of Life, flow through you. What do you know with the outer mind about what the Holy Spirit wants to express through you in a given situation? How could you, with the linear analytical mind, meet another person, perhaps meet that person for the first time and know very little about them, how could you know with the outer mind what would be the most helpful thing to say so that that person could transcend a particular separate self, a particular illusion?

Even if it could be known by the analytical mind, you would have to spend considerable time knowing about the person’s background, knowing about the person’s psychology, analyzing back and forth until you had determined, like a psychologist might do, what would be the most constructive thing to say to that person. This would take time. Even if it was possible, it would take time. But the alternative is to be willing to communicate from the heart, to open your heart to the flow of the River of Life, because the River of Life knows what to say to that person and it can express it through you instantly when you are open, when you are neutral, when you are not seeking to project an appearance upon what the River of Life should say. And that is when you can have this free flow of communication.

Some of you are not able yet to have this, but many of you are able and you might notice how there are some people that are easy to talk to because, why? Why is it that some people are easy to talk to? It is because they are not projecting an appearance upon you. You feel free to be yourself with them. Other people are more tense, because they still have an appearance they think they need to maintain. This messenger over the years has met many, many people who came to him for validation of some viewpoint or even their sense of self-importance. But he has also met many, many people who just came openly and honestly just to communicate or to ask a question. But there is not the resistance, there is not the projection upon what kind of response they want to get. And this, of course, is something you can become more conscious of, cultivating this free communication.

And if you feel that there is something in you that blocks the communication, then look at this, use the teachings on the separate self to discover what it is. And when you overcome these selves, you will feel so much freer. It will be so much more joyful and relaxed to communicate with other people and you will not be afraid of exposing yourself, making yourself vulnerable. Because even if someone would try to use what you said against you, it could only be a separate self that would be offended by this. If you see the offensive reaction, then you know: “Ah, let me go after that separate self too. I have overcome so many, why not one more?”

The humor of the childlike mind

Again, as Jesus said: “Unless you become as little children, you shall in no wise enter the kingdom.” Consider this, consider how you use humor. As I said, the messenger has created this appearance where he was using humor really to hide himself, to deflect any kind of blame against him. Maybe there was not blame, but he felt that there could be to deflect any kind of attack. This is not the kind of humor I am talking about. I am talking about this innocent form of humor. And humor is a difficult topic, because humor varies from culture to culture. As this messenger has been traveling, he has realized that a certain joke that will be very funny in one country, will just get blank stares in another country. He has gone through a period where he has thought: “Well, maybe I should just not use humor at all. Maybe I should not try to joke.” But is that really the childlike mind?

What you can look at is, do you have some kind of reservation concerning humor? Do you, for example, have a fear that if you tell a joke, and nobody laughs, you will feel bad? Or if you get a negative reaction from people, do you, for example, think that all spiritual people should be very careful about what jokes they tell, because certain jokes are not spiritual? Do you analyze the reaction you get when you use humor and are you afraid that people might think you said something stupid or something that was not appropriate? And you can use this reaction then to go after these separate selves that prevent you from being in that childlike mind.

Always-evaluating selves

Look at children. I am not saying you need to use humor at the level of a five-year-old. I am just saying, look at children. They will say something, they will laugh, a minute later it is forgotten. If nobody else laughs, they will forget that too. They will not analyze the reaction they are getting. They will not evaluate everything. How can you be free if you evaluate and analyze everything?

You need to go through a phase where you look at this, your reaction, not only to humor, but to communication in general. You all have these selves that are created in this lifetime, in previous lifetimes, and they are programmed to always evaluate the reaction you get from other people when you say something. It is like, every time you open your mouth, there is this collection of selves standing, leaning over you, looking at the reaction you get to every word you say and then projecting at you: “Oh, you should not have said that. You should not have gotten that reaction. You better shut up and be quiet and go out in the forest and dig a deep hole for yourself and crawl into it and fill it up with dirt on top of yourself.”

These selves have followed you most likely for lifetimes. But when you have the teachings you have, when you have the momentum you have, you can quickly come to look at them and dismiss them and say: “I just do not need you anymore, because I am not the one speaking. The River of Life is flowing through me and if the River of Life cracks a certain joke, I am not going to analyze it. And if nobody laughs at the joke, so what? I just flow on with the River of Life.”

I can of my own self say nothing

You see what I am saying here? These selves that you have are projecting that you should not have said this, but if you really step back, who is the you that they are saying should not have said this because either your communication came from a separate self, or it came from the River of Life.

What have we said? The core of your being is the Conscious You. The Conscious You is not actually saying something. It either goes into a separate self and it speaks based on the perception filter of that separate self, or it goes into neutral and allows the River of Life to speak through you, through it. What you can say to these selves when they project at you, you can say: “Are you talking to me? I do not think so. You may be talking to another separate self, but that is not me. You may be talking about something that was said by the River of Life, but that is not me either.”

I am not here trying to get you to say that you never need to take responsibility for what you say. I am just saying, as a phase of overcoming this very heavy programming, you can realize, you can go into this state that also Jesus demonstrated and talked about when he said I can on my own self do nothing. You see, ultimately, the Conscious You is responsible for what you say.

If the Conscious You chooses to go into a separate self and speak through that separate self, you are responsible for making that decision. If you choose to open yourself to the River of Life, you are responsible for that. But as a phase for overcoming the selves, it can be helpful for you to realize: “I can of my own self say nothing because it is either a separate self that speaks or it is the Holy Spirit that speaks. Whenever they direct this flame at me, I will just refuse to take it in. I will refuse to accept it. I will just let it pass right through me and then I will open myself up to the flow of the River of Life through me again and again and again and again.”

The liberating power of words

Again, as we have said, the fallen beings created a standard. Everything needs to compare to that standard. Every word you speak should be compared to some standard and it is either good or bad, or it is either perfect or not good enough. How can you live that way and certainly, how can you be an open door for the River of Life with that mindset, constantly evaluating?

Even many spiritual teachings, even previous ascended master dispensations, even this one to some degree, have still been affected by this very heavy collective beast, that you should weigh every word before you speak. That you should speak as little as possible. Or as some Indian guru is famous for saying, the highest teaching is silence. Just take that statement, the highest teaching is silence. Well, first of all, if you really believe what you are saying, why did you say anything? Why did you not remain silent, thereby demonstrating instead of telling? But is silence really a teaching? Nay. And why not? Because what keeps people trapped in the lower state of consciousness are the appearances they have, the illusions they have and they are often, most often, formulated in words. But you see, there is plausible plausibility and plausible deniability, so people can come up with words that seemingly validate anything and everything. But none of what they come up with is the absolute statement. There is no absolute statement with words, which means what? It means, for every illusion formulated with words through the mind of anti-christ, there is a worded statement by the mind of Christ that can liberate people from that illusion.

Who is it that says that the highest teaching is silence? Certainly not the Holy Spirit, certainly not the River of Life, certainly not the ascended masters. Well, take your pick who else it might be. If the highest teaching was silence, why would the Buddha have given teachings, why would Jesus have given teachings, why would other genuine spiritual gurus and messengers have given teachings? Why would the ascended masters give teachings with words? Because we know, that as words can be used to create appearances and illusions, words can also be used to liberate people from the illusion. There is no guarantee that this will happen, but it can be done. It can happen, and it has happened a myriad of times.

But the words cannot come from the human level. There is no statement based on the duality consciousness that can liberate you from another statement based on the duality consciousness, because there is not the power in the dualistic words. You may see some people who have become very powerful speakers. You may look at some of the speeches of Hitler or other famous orators and how they could hypnotize an audience with their words and with a power projected through the word. But this was not real power. This was dualistic power, an appearance of power.

But what does the Holy Spirit, the River of Life have? The power based on unity, on oneness and that is a power that can endow words. It is not so much the words themselves, but the power that they are endowed with by the Spirit. That is what liberates people. When they take in the vibration and they sense there is a vibration behind the words that is more real than the dualistic words and therefore they pay more attention to the words. The words go in, they hit that illusion and they expose the illusion for what it is. And people can then see it and make the choice to accept the higher view rather than the appearance. This is the power of words. If you say that the highest teaching is silence, it can only be because you do not have the flow of the Holy Spirit and therefore you know that you cannot endow the words with power. And therefore, you think it may be better to remain silent and create the appearance that this is the most advanced guru because he was mainly silent.

Dare to open your mouth!

What is it that is the potential you all have when it comes to words, to communication? It is not in the Divine plan of most of you to become a messenger or to become a public speaker standing in front of a large audience or appearing on TV, or the radio, or YouTube, or whatever you have. For many of you, it is in your Divine plan to speak at the personal level with people you meet in various contexts. But the highest potential you all have, whatever the outer goal is in your Divine plan, the highest potential you all have is to allow the River of Life to speak through you, to flow through your words.

And do you see that this does not actually mean that you are in a trance and now the Holy Spirit is speaking through you? The words are still formed in your mind based on who you are, based on your personality, based on your background. The words are still formed in your mind. But it is not just the words that help people, it is the power flowing through the words. And the words do not have to be perfect, according to some standard for the River of Life to flow through them and endow them with power. But if you, in your mind think: “Oh, I have to weigh my words carefully, I have to look at any word I said and analyze it afterwards and have to analyze it before I even open my mouth”, then how can the Holy Spirit flow?

You can say, if you do not have the flow of the River of Life, it does not matter what words you say. Why analyze it? They are all dead words anyway. But if you do have the flow of the River of Life, it also does not matter what words you say because they have the power. Why analyze? Why judge? Why evaluate? Why hesitate? Why is it that some of you think that the worst thing you could possibly ever do was to open your mouth? The biggest mistake you could ever make was to open your mouth. It is because there is a separate self that was based on a trauma where the fallen beings in a past life did everything they could to make you afraid to ever again open your mouth on this planet that they think belongs to them.

How long do you want to be trapped in that pattern? You have free will. I am not telling you what to do. I am only saying it is not the ascended masters who want you to be afraid to open your mouth. If this messenger had been afraid to open his mouth and say: “I AM the Ascended Master Shiva”, well, we would not be having this communion, would we? He would never have gotten started as a messenger and therefore the teaching would not have been brought forth because we cannot bring forth a teaching without having someone in embodiment be the open door for the teaching.

And you all have the potential to bring forth something that we would like to bring forth to help other people. But if you do not dare to open your mouth, how can we bring it forth? I know this does not apply to all of you. But many of you are very, very reluctant to speak out. And that is why you could benefit from going through a period where you evaluate, or you realize: “I am not the one speaking out, it is either a separate self or it is the River of Life. And I have spent most of my life allowing these separate selves to speak for me because I was afraid to expose myself, but I would like to experience that the River of Life speaks through me.” And most of you will be able to see that you have already experienced that. But you can have that experience more often. You can be more conscious of it, more appreciative of it and this is, of course, what we seek to help you attain with this conference. We want all of you to be free to let the River of Life flow through your words.

The pen is mightier than the sword. But really, the word is mightier than any power on earth, the Living Word. But the Living Word does not fall like manna from heaven. It must be spoken through a human being in embodiment and you all have that potential. Would it not be a joy for you to have a personal conversation with someone that really helped that person move on? Have many of you not experienced this? Would you not want to experience it more often? Well then, let the River of Life flow and stop all this analyzing. Just say to these separate selves: “Who are you talking to? If you are talking to another separate self – well, I do not need to be part of this conversation because I am not you and I am not that other self.  And if you are talking to the River of Life – well, the River of Life is not going to listen to you so why should I? And I do not have time to listen to your nonsense, because I want to flow and I want to express something.”

Embrace the ever-self-transcending flow

You see my beloved, it is again this amazing aspect of the physical octave that the most powerful appearance projected by the fallen beings or by human beings is that once something has happened, once something has been done, once something has been said, you can never take it back. There is this very heavy projection. Once those words have come over your lips, you can never take them back, you can never make them unsaid, you can never make them unheard, so you better be careful before it is too late. And of course, there is a certain validity to it.

Once you have said a word you cannot unsay it, but why would you have to unsay it? The word was just said in a moment and this is the amazing thing of the physical octave. A moment only lasts for a moment, then it passes, it is gone. The word that was attached to that particular moment that took place 10 seconds ago, or 10 years ago, or 10 lifetimes ago, that word is not there now, it is back there in the past. The question is where do you want to be? Back there in the past with a word that was said, or do you want to be in the now with the words that the River of Life wants to say in the present now and in coming nows? You have to decide where do you want to be. In the past or flowing with the River of Life, always being in the present now, which is constantly changing.

This is what is lacking for some of these teachings about being in the now. They think there is some static unchanging now, some eternal now, some superior now that you can be in. But this is again, the most wonderful aspect of the physical octave—nothing stands still. Now is already gone before you can say now, so you can either stay in this now that is gone, or you can flow with the now that is coming. But the now that is coming is not static, it is ever-changing, ever-transcending and that is why every now is a new opportunity. And that is why you do not need to unsay what was said in a previous now, you just need to say what the River of Life wants to say in this now and in the next now and the next and the next.

It is a matter of whether you are focused on the past or whether you are focused on the flow. In a sense you could say there is no now. The whole concept of being in the now is meaningless because there is no now, there is only flow. When you talk about being in the now, which now are you going to be in? What is a now? Well, you could say it is a second—yes, so which second? This one, or this one, or this one, or this one, or this one? You see, you start counting the seconds and you are not in the now anymore. But you are never in the now, you never can be. You can be in the flow or not in the flow, to be or not to be. Even many spiritual people interpreted it as being in some static state.

My beloved, what is the purpose of the world of form? It is to transcend itself and become more until the sphere ascends and becomes part of the spiritual realm which is also transcending itself and becoming more. God did not create the world of form to create a static state that never changes. God created a flow that never stops, no power can stop the flow. You can think you have sat in a cave in the Himalayas for years and you have cultivated the ability to still your mind, but you have not stopped the flow, you have just created the appearance in your mind that you are outside the flow, but you are not, are you?

You may be, you think, a highly developed yogi sitting in a cave in the Himalayas. But are the Himalayas not spinning around the globe when the earth rotates? Are they not moving through space when the earth circles the sun? Where is the silence? What have you stopped? You may have stopped your own mind by creating the appearance that you are outside the flow, but as an alternative, why not fully embrace the flow and join the flow? What is it that wants to stand aside from the flow? What is it that wants to create this appearance that: “Oh, I have control over my mind, my thoughts, I can still the mind?” It is a separate self, why would you want to still the mind, when you can be in the flow and experience this amazing ever self-transcending flow of the Holy Spirit, of the River of Life, always moving towards more. Why would you want to stop that? Yes, you can seek freedom from the dualistic mind, but why seek freedom from the flow, when the flow is life and what stops the flow is death and what directs the flow into some appearance is also death.

The forces that want to stop the flow through you

The fallen beings have done everything they can think of to sabotage and to delay the growth of spiritual people. They have created all of these teachings out there that are aimed at one thing only, taking those who are close to making a breakthrough on the spiritual path and getting them to go into a blind alley where they are seeking something that is completely unrealistic, that is just a dead end where they can be trapped for the rest of this embodiment so that they cannot express their Christhood.

What does it mean to express your Christhood? You are the open door for the River of Life that wants to raise up all life. That is what the fallen beings want to stop. If they can get you to sit in a cave in the Himalayas and think you have attained some spiritual attainment because you can stop the flow of thoughts, then they will let you. They will say wonderful, he is not a threat to us. We do not care how spiritual he feels because as long as he is not out there expressing something that we cannot control, he is not a threat.

You may think you are striving to be in the now, but again, you are not a threat as long as you are not in the flow. And as I have said, there is no flow in now and there is no now in flow. So many of these schemes out there are designed to distract you, to divert you, to make you think you are very, very spiritual because you see this obscure teaching that nobody sees. They are all just distractions meant to prevent you from being in that flow of the River of Life. That is the most powerful force of the universe, the only force in the universe because it is the force of oneness. What other force could there be? All other so-called forces are just appearances, they are unreal.

Let the Holy Spirit express itself through you

As long as you hold an image of how the River of Life should speak through you, the River of Life cannot speak. But when you let go of that image, the River of Life will do what it naturally does, flow through you, flow through the opening into the physical octave.

And what is the only opening for the River of Life into the physical octave? It is the mind, the vocal cords of a self-aware being. That is, by the law of free will in a current state on the earth, the only opening. If there are not those who dare to open their mouth and let the river flow, then there will be no transcendence of the conditions on earth. If the earth is to move into the golden age in a timely manner, it can only happen by people speaking out, letting the flow flow. This is what most of you put in your Divine plans before you came into embodiment, that you wanted to give that opening to the flow of the Spirit.

Again, no blame whatsoever. You are on a dense difficult planet. But would not you rather fulfill the potential you put into your Divine plan, than go out of embodiment and look back with regret, because you did not open your mouth? You clamped it shut when you could have said something and here you could have said something. But again, you were thinking and before you were done thinking, the situation had moved on and now there was no point in saying anything.

Just make that decision, if you are willing, to be willing to experiment and let the Holy Spirit express itself and stop analyzing, stop thinking about what could have been said, what should have been said. What was said was said and that was good enough in the situation. It is not a matter of going back and changing what was said, it is just a matter of opening yourself to the next thing that Spirit wants to say. And if you keep doing this, you will fulfill your Divine plan.

That is what I desire to see for you. That is what every ascended master desires to see for you and I hope one day to greet you and rejoice with you in the fact that you did fulfill the potential that you put into your Divine plan because you knew it was realistic.

With this, I seal you in the real power of oneness that I AM, the oneness that destroys separation and thereby liberates the being to be in the flow. Be sealed in that joy.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Experiencing the joy of the River of Life


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE through Kim Michaels, September  22, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE, and I am already more than before I started giving this dictation. Why am I more? Because I started giving this dictation. You see, this is how the River of Life works. When you dare to be the open door for the River of Life to express itself in the physical octave, you become more. When you are ascended, you know that anything you do, you become more. You do not have the fear, the concern that you might make a mistake, that you might do something that was not right or that was not good enough. You just allow yourself to be in the flow, and then you experience that whatever the flow is, you become more.

The standard of perfection on earth

I wish to speak to you about a topic that relates to another factor on earth that prevents you from surrendering into the flow of the River of Life. Now, if you know anything about the history of ascended master movements, you might think that it is odd that I would speak about this topic, because I have, in some previous ascended master organization, been looked at as a very serious master who is a very strict disciplinarian who demands a lot from my chelas. And this has actually caused many of those chelas, embodied chelas, to go into this state that hinders them, prevents them from flowing with the River of Life. And what is that state? It is that you take yourself too seriously, that you take life too seriously, that you take the spiritual path too seriously. Where does this psychology come from? For it is, of course, all psychology, as you will know, those of you who are open to this dispensation. Well, it actually ultimately comes from the fallen beings. And what have they done? Well, as we have said before, they have created this thought matrix, that there is a standard against which everything must be measured. Everything must be compared to the standard and you must evaluate where it fits on the standard. Is it good or bad? Is it higher or lower? Is it good enough according to the standard? And, of course, the ultimate polarity, one polarity of the standard, is perfection. And compared to perfection, nothing is ever good enough.

Now, this may surprise some people who will say that: “Well surely the ascension is a process of becoming a perfected being, so when you are ascended, you must be perfect and everything you do must be perfect.” But see this is a complete misunderstanding. This is again, you are looking at the ascended realm from the unascended sphere from a very dense planet. You look at conditions on earth and you project what it should be in the spiritual realm based on what you see in the unascended realm. You take this standard of perfection and you project it upon the ascended masters, but see, we are not affected by this standard of perfection. Why? Because in order to ascend you have to transcend the standard, where there is perfection on one end and failure on the other end of the scale. What did Jesus say 2000 years ago was the requirement for entering the kingdom? Unless ye become as a little child, ye shall in no wise enter the kingdom.

Becoming as a little child

What does the child do? It plays with life. It flows with life. It flows with the River of Life, at least as long as the child has some innocence. Of course, a child can be burdened by traumas from past lives and therefore not be able to flow with the River of Life. But a healthy child will flow with the River of Life, will have that period of childhood where it is innocent. It is bubbling. It is happily flowing with situations in life. And then as the child grows older, especially when it enters school where everything is suddenly so serious, then the child gradually loses that innocence.

You see that in many societies, in fact all societies, the adults look at the little children and they are uplifted by the children’s innocence and joyfulness. But those same adults, when the children reach a certain age, they have this mechanism in their minds that says: “Well, now you are not a child anymore. Now you need to start behaving a certain way as we expect you to behave, as society expects you to behave. Now you need to no longer be that bubbling child, but you need to start taking life seriously.” Is it not cognitive dissonance? And then not only do the adults project upon the children that they should live up to this standard, they, of course, also project upon themselves. When these same adults hear about the spiritual path and you can raise your consciousness and qualify for your ascension, they project that image onto the spiritual path that you need to be serious, that you need to live up to a certain standard.

Living up to the standard of perfection

What has happened as a result of this? It is that all people who are in embodiment on earth have built this very strong personal self, which of course is tied to a very strong collective self, that whatever you do, whatever happens, you need to compare it to this standard. Whatever the standard is in your particular culture, it is often based on a certain religion. Look how during medieval times Catholics could barely move. Everything had to follow the doctrines and live up to the demands of the church, or it could be hauled before the Inquisition and tortured. Look at some Muslim countries today. Can it really be natural that a woman wearing her headscarf in a little bit looser fashion is arrested by the police, beaten so she dies? Is this really natural? Do you really think this is what God wants? For I can assure you from personal experience that it is not what God wants. This is not the will of God, which I have some personal experience with, being the Chohan of the First Ray of the Will of God.

When you first find the spiritual path, it is unavoidable that you have this self that you were brought up with in your culture, and even have created over many lifetimes, reinforced over many lifetimes. Here you find an ascended master teaching. And what do most people do? They take whatever image they have of God and they project it upon the ascended masters, and now they think we are like the angry and judgmental being in the sky. And many of the chelas in previous dispensations looked upon El Morya, as I was named at the time, that way: El Morya is a strict disciplinarian who demands obedience to the will of God. And if you are obedient to the will of God, it is like wearing a straitjacket. You have to be very serious about always living up to this standard, otherwise El Morya is going to stand there with a raised finger, and that is what you do not want to see.

So many students projected this image of the angry God upon me, that I eventually came to a point where I decided that I needed to do something to shatter that image, because it was holding people back. Which is why I changed my name to Master MORE, thereby preventing many of the chelas with that attitude from moving into this dispensation, which those of you who are in this dispensation might be grateful for, because I can assure you that it is very difficult to deal with people in this mindset, especially when you have the new teachings you have in this dispensation. I am not the angry god in the sky. How could an ascended master be angry? How could an ascended master be judgmental? Why would an ascended master compare you to the standard created by the fallen beings? Why would an ascended master want you to live up to that standard?

The joy of ascension and the ascended realm

What is it that happens when you ascend? You transcend the mindset of earth, and therefore you are not burdened by this standard, and therefore you do not take yourself too seriously, you do not take life so seriously, and therefore what do you feel?

Consider yourself, imagine yourself: You have been walking the path for a long time. It may be nearing the end of your body’s natural lifespan. You have reached the 144th level of consciousness. You are standing there before the doorway that leads to the ascended realm, and before you can walk through the door, you have to take that last long look back to earth, and see if there is anything that pulls you back here. We now assume there is nothing that pulls you back, but now I am just asking you to consider that as you walk this long spiritual path from the 48th to the 144th level of consciousness, you had a certain attitude, a certain approach, a certain view of the spiritual path and of yourself as a student or chela walking that path. Now again, I am not trying to find fault or blame anymore, I am just asking you to look, based on how you see yourself today, how you see the path, how you see yourself walking that path.

I am just asking you to realize that you can actually have the kind of attitude that you have to the path right now and you can carry it with you to the 144th level, but then when you stand there and you see there is nothing pulling you back to earth, you suddenly turn around and now you walk through that door, and as you walk through the door it is as if an entire world opens up to you. It is as if you were walking through this narrow tunnel before and now you come out into the bright sunshine. The image you had of yourself and the path melts away in that bright sunshine, and what do you feel? You feel joy, a bubbling joy. You cannot help it. You may think, and many students from previous dispensations certainly think that it is such a momentous, somber, serious occasion, that you walk through that door and you might think that there are angels playing trumpets and there is an array of ascended masters welcoming you. And you might think this is some epically important ceremony that takes place, but what really takes place is that when a being walks through that door, yes there is an array of ascended masters that have been working with that being to welcome that being into the ascended realm, but when the being walks through the door and experiences the ascended realm for the first time, you cannot stop yourself from laughing.

First you see the person being surprised. There is this look of surprise, then the eyes go wide, and then there is this big smile, and then there is this bubbling laughter, and you might think that we who are ascended masters would just stand there and wait for the person to stop laughing, but why would we do that? We share in a person’s joy, so we laugh as well, and we laugh and we laugh until the person has accepted the joy of the ascended realm, because many people had never even considered it before they ascended, because they carried with them this serious mindset. Now again, I am not blaming you in any way, shape or form. You are on a very difficult planet. Walking the spiritual path is not easy, and so whatever attitude, whatever approach you need that carries you up that steep path is perfectly acceptable. I am only saying that if you take yourself and life too seriously, you make it more difficult for yourself to flow with the River of Life, because what does it take to flow with the River of Life? Unless you become as a little child, how can you flow?

You could actually, if you desire to, take a look at your approach to the spiritual path, take a look at how seriously you take the path, and you can at least contemplate that it is actually possible to switch your approach, to have that click, that switch in the mind where you tune into the joy. Not necessarily the joy of the ascended realm, but the joy of the River of Life, for the River of Life also has joy. You might say that joy is the motor of the River of Life.

The joy of self-transcendence

You see, what have the fallen beings done by imposing this standard? They have created this very strange view that salvation is something that is forced upon you. The angry god in the sky has created this very strict law, and if you do not live up to this law, you will go to hell, or at least purgatory, whatever that might be. In order to avoid this very unpleasant condition, you have to strive to get into heaven. What does that do? Do you want to go to heaven? Have they given you any sense that it is desirable to go to heaven? What do some of the mainstream religions say that you do in heaven? Do you sit around on a pink cloud playing the harp for all eternity? Does that sound attractive? Certainly not to me when I was in embodiment. It is almost as if you are forced to go to heaven in order to avoid this very bad condition in hell. But you are forced. What joy can there be when you are forced? How can joy and force coexist? Look at a child. It may be playing innocently, but you try and force the child to do something and the joy goes away.

The reality is that what drives the River of Life, what drives self-transcendence is that when you transcend from one state of self to another, you feel greater joy, at least once you get beyond a certain level. You might say that when you are in a duality consciousness below the 48th level, you may not be feeling it as joy when you transcend a certain self, but you at least feel it as some kind of freedom, some kind of improvement. But there comes that point where you have reached a certain level, certainly when you go beyond the 96th level, where you can make that switch and realize that every time you let go of a separate self and rise to the next level of the path, you feel a certain joy. And then you can make the switch and realize that you are not forced to walk the spiritual path. You are pulled upwards by this River of Life because you experience greater joy as you move upwards.

Discipline: determination, not force

If you look back at many of these students that looked at me as the strict disciplinarian, you would see that in their minds, they actually felt that I was forcing them to walk the path. I was forcing them to be so disciplined. I was forcing them to give three and a half hours of decrees a day and go to four decree services a week where they decreed for four hours. They felt forced to do this, and they never really acknowledged that they felt forced or stopped and asked themselves: “Why am I feeling forced? Where does the force come from? Does it actually come from El Morya, or does it come from somewhere else?” And of course, when you do not ask the question, you cannot discover where the force comes from. And as I said, ultimately it comes from the fallen beings, but that is not really so relevant for you, because what is relevant for you is to come to see that there is an element of force in your own being, because you have a personal separate self that forces you to walk the path.

Now, some of these students that had this view of El Morya as the disciplinarian would say: “But what about discipline? Doesn’t it require discipline to walk the path? Don’t you have to be disciplined so that you can give those decrees every day and make that progress?” Well, as other masters have already said, as you are walking from the 48th to the 96th level, you are pulling yourself above the collective consciousness. This requires a certain effort, a certain diligence, a certain discipline, because if you allow yourself to be, first raise yourself up, and then being pulled down by the mass consciousness, raising yourself up and then being pulled down, you are going to have this back and forth instead of the steady upward progress. Yes, there is a certain discipline required, but is discipline necessarily in opposition to joy?

Many people would say yes, but I would say: “Who says so? Where does this come from?” Force is the opposite of joy, but is discipline the same as force? Or is it just determination, where you make a decision not based on force, but based on the recognition that by freeing yourself from the lower states of consciousness, you experience more joy? True, many of these past students made a decision to be disciplined and they felt forced to do it. They did it from the force-based mindset, but was that the only way to be disciplined? Was that the only way to make that decision? Of course not. This is what you can come to see, and when you have the teaching about the separate selves, you can then look for this element of force in your being, individual for each one of you, and then you can come to realize this is a separate self. And you can trace that back to a collective separate self that was created by the fallen beings. And why did they create it? To derail your progress on the path.

Beyond the 96th level and the force-based mindset

Now we might say that from the 48th to the 96th level, it requires diligence, discipline to walk that path in the fastest way possible. But when you go above the 96th level, it does not actually require discipline and diligence, because now you do not have to discipline your mind. You have to go into a different phase where you actually realize that you need to overcome all of these selves that are based on this force-based mindset.

Think about it again with the standard imposed by the fallen beings. What does the standard do? Let’s just, as the extreme example, say that in order to get to heaven, you have to live up to all of the rules of the Muslim religion. The strictest possible interpretation of the Koran, you have to live up to all of these rules. And if you do not, you will suffer in hell for a very long time. Do you not then feel forced to follow these rules? Does it not drive out the joy from many people’s lives that you truly see in many Muslim countries? You see it in many other religions, where those who are supposedly the most devoted followers of their religion, they are the least joyful. They take themselves and life so seriously.

When you go beyond that 96th level, you realize that there are so many of these selves that are based on force. You are trying to force your way into heaven. Basically, the mindset behind this is that: “I can force God to accept me into heaven. Because if I live up to all of God’s rules that he has defined in this outer religion, then when I follow them all to the letter, God is forced to let me in.” Millions, actually billions, of people on earth have gone into this mindset of accepting a certain religion, trying to diligently follow it, only to experience that when they left embodiment, they found that the door to heaven was closed. They could not get in. Some people have experienced this over several lifetimes and then they come into their next embodiment disbelieving all religion, rejecting all religion, becoming atheists or agnostics. Others come in and now they become even more diligent, even more serious about following the rules.

They can keep building this until again, as we have said, when you use force, there comes a point where you have created so much opposition to yourself that you cannot stand it anymore. But what unfortunately happens to many lifestreams when they come to that point is that the next time they come back into embodiment, they are very, very confused. They do not know what to do anymore. They cannot really lock into one of these traditional religions, but they do not know what else there is. They go into this no-God’s-land of not outwardly rejecting religion, but not accepting the spiritual path either and they can live that way for several embodiments.

How this applies to you is that you who are spiritual people, you need to recognize that there is this very strong momentum on earth of taking life and especially religion and spirituality very seriously. Therefore, it is almost inevitable that you have some selves in your four lower bodies that are based on this force-based mindset. But when you go above the 96th level, you need to come to that recognition that you cannot force your way into heaven. You cannot force yourself into the ascended realm. What meaning does it have that you are still trying to force yourself to follow this strict disciplinary path that you might have outlined and it might have been valid for you below the 96th level? But now you have turned that corner, you have risen above the collective consciousness, and now this is no longer the constructive approach to take to force yourself to follow this path.

Some of you have experienced that you could not continue this very strict regime of giving so many invocations or decrees a day. Quite frankly, many students have then felt that if they could not live up to it, then I, whether they call me El Morya or Master MORE, would probably condemn them and they had better hide from me because I would not think that they were good enough chelas anymore.

Use your intuition to see what is right for you

But what am I? Am I a strict disciplinarian that wants to reform people’s outer behavior? Or am I an ascended master who wants to raise people’s consciousness? My goal for each chela is to raise the person’s consciousness. There is a phase where being disciplined helps the student raise the consciousness. I am all for it. But there comes a point where this is no longer a constructive approach. Do I then want you to continue doing this that does not help you grow? No, why would I? I am an ascended master. I am not trying to do what the religions are trying to do, to reform your outer behavior, trying to make you live up to this standard because I know this is not going to get you into heaven. What will get you into heaven? That you attain the Christ consciousness. That you attain oneness with your I AM Presence.

What happens when you begin to have more intuitive experiences of your I AM Presence, of ascended masters, of the spiritual realm? You feel greater joy and the joy pulls you upwards. But if you hold on to this force-based mindset thinking you have to continue to give all these decrees and invocations the way you did before, you cannot lock into the joy, you cannot allow yourself to feel the joy, because you might even have a separate self that says that if you feel joyful it is probably because you are not diligent enough as a chela. You are not strict enough and therefore El Moya is going to stand there with his finger raised if you feel joyful. “Be careful now, take yourself seriously,” they think I am saying, but I am doing nothing of the kind. I just want everyone to grow at the fastest possible pace that they can grow at. I do not judge that everybody should grow at the same rate. I look at each person and say: “How can I help you grow?” I do not want every chela to do the same thing. This is not my approach and it is not the approach of an ascended master. Obviously when you have an organization that has thousands of members, at least in the Piscean dispensation, you had to give some guidelines. But still I never wanted everyone to blindly follow the guidelines. I wanted them to tune in individually, use their intuition to see what was right for them.

If you really want to make that switch and begin to flow with the River of Life, you need to contemplate these things, all of these things that we give to you. I am not saying that you need to take every dictation we will give at this conference and contemplate everything that every master has said. What you do is, you listen, you read, and then you sense: “Oh, that master said something that is important for me.” Then you take that, you contemplate that, you try to see what you can do to switch, you try to see if there is some separate self that you can identify and let die, and then you can move on to the next thing that appeals to you, that speaks to you. Do not become frantic that you have to follow everything that is said all at once. The path is a process, it takes time. You cannot switch your sense of self instantly. None of us have ever been able to do so.

The natural flow of joy

It always takes time to walk the path and to shift your sense of self gradually one step at a time. Different levels of the path might require a different motivation. But contemplate this very carefully, that the higher you go on the path, the less force and the more joy. Contemplate this, be willing to look for the elements of force and be willing to accept and embrace the flow of joy. For when you overcome the force, you will feel the joy because it is that natural flow of the River of Life. You cannot force the joy, or rather you can force it out of your mind by using force, by taking the force-based approach to the path. You could theoretically hear these teachings and say: “I want to be in the River of Life. What do I need to do to set up this strict regime that will bring me into the River of Life?” But this cannot be done. You can stop forcing yourself out of the River of Life and then you will naturally be in the River of Life. The River of Life will flow through you when you give it an opening instead of closing the opening by force. You cannot force joy. You do not need to force joy. It flows naturally. You just need to open your mind to it. What closes your mind is the force, the force-based mindset, going all the way back to the fallen beings and this standard, and then they project that not only is this a standard, no,  this is God’s standard, this is the absolute standard, and only by living up to this standard do you get into God’s kingdom. Well, do you really want to get into the same kingdom as the fallen beings are getting into? I think not. Do not approach the path with the mindset of the fallen beings.

Seeing through appearances

Of course, the mindset of the fallen beings is found in every religion on earth, even many spiritual teachings. Even previous ascended master dispensations where the organization was deeply affected by this force-based mindset that they all would have said came directly from El Morya. But did it? Did it really? Did it really come from me or from the image that they were projecting upon me? Yes, you could say, truly, I freely admit this, you could go back and study some of these old dictations that I gave and you would say: “He does sound pretty strict, doesn’t he?” I would agree that I did, but there are reasons for this. First of all, that this was given in the last organization we could sponsor in the Piscean Age, and therefore it was necessary to play out certain things that people should ideally have overcome in the Piscean Age. It was our hope that we could help those who were open to ascended master teachings pass those initiations that humankind at large had not passed during Pisces, because this would then make it easier for others to pass those initiations. Some did indeed pass the initiations, but many did not. This is what is inevitable. It goes back to an old saying of mine that I gave back then, that the chips fall where they may, for you can only give a teaching, you cannot guarantee what people will do with the teaching.

You need to recognize that one of the basic dynamics that is happening on earth is, as we have said, that on earth there is plausible deniability, plausible plausibility. This means that you can, in the mind, create an appearance, a matrix, a facade, an image and you can project with the mind a sense of reality upon the image. This is what the fallen beings have done throughout the ages since they came here. This is what humankind at large has been doing for a long time after being pulled into duality by the fallen beings. What did Jesus do when he came 2000 years ago? He came to challenge that very mindset, that you can put on an outer appearance and that this is going to get you into the kingdom. He said many things that were veiled that could help people see that only the transformation of consciousness would get you into the kingdom.

This is the real initiation that needed to be passed in Pisces, that you recognize that so much of what is out there in the religions, the political philosophies, science, materialism, all of this is an appearance, it is an image created in the mind. Then people project the sense of reality upon it but no matter how much they project the sense of reality it does not affect how the ascended masters look at it because we see that this image is not reality, it is just an image. Even in this previous dispensation we reinforce certain images in order to help people come to the point where they could see that this was just an image, and some people did and some people did not.

Beyond the veil of mystery

But in this dispensation, we have taken a different approach. We are not seeking to reinforce an image. We are seeking to very directly expose all of the images, but we cannot do this all at once. That is why we have a gradual building of the teachings. If you look back to 2002, how in the beginning we attempted to create a bridge to the older dispensations and seemingly therefore validating some of the mindset that was there, but we have gradually, systematically, step by step, questioned it, become more and more open, more and more direct in challenging not only the false images created by the fallen beings but also the images in people’s minds that are coming from these separate selves.

What you have today is, you might say, that in the Piscean Age we were still kind of hiding behind a veil. It was as if we had stepped forward, given an open teaching that we exist as ascended masters, we can speak through a messenger, there is a path, there are initiations. But everything was still veiled in a certain mystery, and this is also in accordance with the Piscean initiations because even Jesus could not give a direct teaching 2000 years ago as the Buddha could not give a completely direct teaching 2500 years ago. It is only with the raising of the collective consciousness partly brought about by scientific mindsets sponsored by Saint Germain whereby enough people on earth have transcended this, we might call it a mythological mindset and therefore become open to a form of spirituality that is not veiled in this mystery, this mythology where we could almost say that we had exposed that they are ascended masters but there is this fog that is hiding them from your sight.

Now we are stepping forward and saying it is time to get rid of the veil, it is time to be very direct and again let the chips fall where they may. Those who cannot handle the directness, well they have the older teachings, they have other spiritual teachings. There is always something for you. But in this dispensation, we are not playing games, we are not playing hide and seek. We are saying: “Here we are, this is who we are, this is how we are, this is what the path is all about.” This will be a disappointment to some because of the veil. What did the veil do?

Look upon this, go back and look throughout history. Look at many different religions. There is this mystery surrounding God or the spiritual realm. It is as if people can see there is something up there but they only see glimpses of what is behind the veil. And what does this allow people to do? It allows them to project upon the heaven world, to project upon ascended masters. As I started out saying, you look at conditions as they are in the world and you project that this is how it is in the ascended realm. There are people who need this approach and might need it for another 10 or 15 lifetimes. But there are also many people that we know who are ready for a more direct approach and a more, we might say, no-nonsense approach. If you take the teachings we have given in this dispensation, if you really look at them, there is not much hidden, there is not much mystery left about who we are, what kind of beings we are, what the path is all about. It is not about some glorious, mysterious initiation that you pass and now you are greeted by the ascended masters in heaven in this epically important ceremony.

If you take the teachings we have given in this dispensation, what is the spiritual path all about? Three things, psychology, psychology and what was the third one? [Audience says: “Psychology.”] Exactly. Those of you who are ready for that, you can make faster progress because the less of a veil there is, the more clearly you can see the path and the faster you can walk that path.

Experiencing the Presence of Master MORE

It is a tremendous joy for me to be able to not simply speak to you through a human messenger, but to interact with you in this way. Try to switch your mind a little bit. Try to switch away from the outer situation. It really is not important that there is a person sitting on a stage who has some far flung, high flung title of messenger of the ascended masters who is taking a dictation from Master MORE. That is not important, the messenger is not important, the message is not important, the words being said are not important. What is important is that there has been an opening through the veil, so that I can manifest my Presence here in a more direct way than I normally could do when you are living your daily lives being in a hustle and bustle of life. Switch the mind, look beyond the outer situation, the messenger and the words. Open yourself to experiencing my Presence.

What do I really want to achieve by giving a dictation? Is it to give you worded teachings? What I really want is for you to touch the hem of the master’s garment as it says, or rather, experience my Presence. Where are you going to experience it? Are you going to experience it by looking at the messenger, by listening to the words? Nay, you are going to experience it within yourself, within your heart. Not in the mind, not in the thinking mind, but in the heart.

As you play some music after this dictation, allow yourself to just tune into your heart, if you are willing, and if you are willing to experience the Presence of Master MORE, just be neutral, be open and allow yourself to feel how a certain aspect of the River of Life that you know by the name Master MORE flows through you. This is what I really desire for you to experience and this is not something that you can only experience right now. You can experience that anytime you care to listen to this dictation, read it, give my decrees, tune in or just silence the mind, go into neutral and tune in to my Presence.

With this, I will seal you in the joy of the First Ray and allow you to tune in, as you allow yourself to flow with the music and open yourself to the Presence of Master MORE.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Do you really see that the Christ is in YOU?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus through Kim Michaels, September  22, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action. 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus. When it comes to flowing with the River of Life, what is one of the greatest hindrances to this on planet earth? Well, it is naturally the outer religion of Christianity, which has done more than almost any other single institution to cause people to deny the flow within themselves. Contrast this with what I actually said when I walked the earth in a physical body. Did I not say that the Kingdom of God is within you? Did I not talk about those who were the spiritually dead, who were in a state of death, a consciousness of death? And that the only way to be alive was to receive Christ, the consciousness of Christ, the universal Christ Mind.

The alpha and omega aspect of the Christ consciousness

We can say that the Christ Mind is another way to describe the River of Life. Naturally the Christ has an alpha and an omega aspect. The alpha aspect is that the Christ consciousness, the consciousness of oneness, the consciousness of unity, is the firstborn of the Father. It is the first element that God the Creator created before it started creating form. Therefore, the alpha aspect of the Christ consciousness is the element that is meant to unify form, or rather especially allow the self-aware extensions of the Creator to see that beyond all the differentiated forms is still the one Christ consciousness that unifies not only all forms, but unifies the world of form with its source, with the Creator. This is the universal aspect, the alpha aspect of the Christ consciousness which can be described by the saying: “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, today, and forever” when you understand that it is not the person of Jesus Christ but the universal Christ consciousness that was spoken about. 

But the Christ consciousness also has an omega aspect, and that is the aspect that draws all self-aware extensions of the Creator back to the Creator, and this is precisely what then forms the River of Life, or the Holy Spirit, that is formed by all of those lifestreams who have started the path of moving back to the Creator. Not meaning, as they see in the East, that when you move back to Brahman you disappear as an individual being. On the contrary, when you move back to God, you raise your level of consciousness until you reach the level of the Creator consciousness, and therefore you acknowledge, you experience your oneness with your source, with your Creator, and therefore you can say as I did: “I and my Father are one.” This is the potential that all have. 

Now, you cannot achieve this, of course, through the outer consciousness, the duality consciousness, the separate sense of self, that you are a separate individual. That is why no one, no separate self could ever be saved, could ever enter heaven. And that is also why it is true that you cannot be saved without the Christ consciousness. Now, you can call it other things, the River of Life, the Holy Spirit. You can call it other things such as they have done in the East, say the Buddha Nature, but nevertheless you cannot come back into oneness through the separate self that took you out of oneness. That is why the Lady Masters have explained you cannot join the flow of the River of Life without looking at the consciousness that took you away from that flow and that keeps you away from the flow. It is not possible. That is why there is some reality to the saying that without Christ no one can be saved. But it must be understood that it is not the external Christ, it is the internal Christ. It is only when Christ comes into your being that you can be saved. 

Spiritually dead religions

Why do I say that Christianity has done more than any other single institution to cause people to close themselves off to the flow of the River of Life, to the flow of the Holy Spirit, to the Christ coming into their beings? It is because the outer institution of Christianity was taken over by those who were in the consciousness of anti-christ, the consciousness of separation and duality. And they, of course, could not grasp, could not even understand intellectually and certainly could not experience the reality of what I taught. They had no life in them because they had closed themselves off to the only source of life, namely the Christ consciousness. 

What did I come to teach, to demonstrate, to bring to earth? It was this awareness that it is only the Christ consciousness that saves you but that it can only save you from within. It is not an external savior that can save you but only when you allow Christ to come into your being and when you do that you are reborn to a new sense of self where you do not see yourself as a separate being but as a connected being eventually growing towards oneness with your Source. And this is when you go from the state of being spiritually dead to being spiritually alive. You are so to speak reborn into life. 

What did the external institution do once it started gaining power? Well, it did the same thing that the external institution had done in the Jewish society where I appeared in a physical body. It told people that you cannot be saved from within, that you can only be saved from without through this external institution and its priesthood. Look at the Catholic church and how it claims that the only road to salvation is the Catholic church and the sacraments administered by its priesthood. Is that not what the Jewish religion said at my time? Is that not what I spoke out against, what I denied, what I demonstrated the untruth of? And is that not precisely why they had me killed? Thinking that by killing my physical body they could kill the Christ consciousness, prevent the Christ consciousness from being expressed on earth? 

The denial of Christ

But of course, no force on earth can kill the Christ consciousness. Why? Because the Christ consciousness was the first element of creation. It is everywhere and in everything as the Buddha Nature is in everything. You see that the Christ is ever-present. Of course, even before there was a person called Jesus who embodied at a certain time in a certain cultural context and expressed the Christ consciousness, the Christ consciousness was still here. The Christ consciousness has always been here, will always be here, because without Him was not anything made that was made. 

You can create an appearance, and if you want a comparison, say that you can build any kind of building you want to build, but you cannot build it without atoms and subatomic particles. It would be impossible to create anything out of matter that did not contain these invisible particles. Likewise, it is impossible not only to build something out of matter without the Christ consciousness, but to build castles in the mind without the Christ consciousness. No form, no image could ever be created that did not have the Christ consciousness within it so that anyone who is willing to use its sense, to sense that there is something behind the form can find the Christ consciousness. And this is what I taught, this is what I demonstrated, and this is what the official Jewish religion denied, this is what the official Christian religion has denied since the creation of the Roman Catholic church. And it is what most Christian churches are denying to this day. 

What are they doing by doing this? They are denying Christ. How can you claim to represent Christ while at the same time denying Christ? Well, because you are not seeing that you are denying Christ. And why are you not seeing it? Because your mind is taken over by the consciousness of anti-christ, the consciousness of death. It is not that people who are in this consciousness cannot sense Christ if they would tune in, if they would strive to be neutral. But they are not striving to be neutral. They are not seeking to find Christ. They are seeking to validate their graven image of Christ based on the consciousness of anti-christ. This is what they are doing and this is of course allowed by the law of free will. There must be plausible deniability, therefore it must be possible for people to create this blindness, this cognitive dissonance in their minds so that they cannot see Christ. They see only the image that they or their church has created of what Christ is like. 

Christ is everywhere!

But as I have said, regardless of the images that people have created in their minds and in the collective mind, this has not changed the structure of the universe. This has not changed the reality that the Christ is everywhere, that the Christ consciousness is beyond, behind every form. And therefore, you can see Christ everywhere. You could never be in a place where Christ is not found. This is another lie created by the fallen beings that there is a heaven world where Christ is now sitting on some throne next to the throne of God. Then there is a hell where Christ is definitely not found. But even here on earth, Christ is not found except maybe in the churches or in certain sacraments. This is their lie, their deception that some force on earth can define what Christ is, can define that you are separated from Christ, that you cannot reach Christ from within yourself, that you need this external institution. 

This is the lie, the central lie that goes back to when the fallen beings first were allowed to embody here, because they brought that lie of the denial of Christ, the denial of oneness with them because it was this lie that they used to justify the mindset that caused them to fall. And ever since then, they have been seeking only to validate that, and when they came to earth, they wanted all people to validate that denial of Christ and they have used all means to do it. You can see in recorded history, the Jewish religion, the official Christian religion, the official Muslim religion, many of the Buddhist sects and directions, Hinduism, they have used communism, they have used capitalism, they have used science and scientific materialism. Anything that comes up, anything that has any power over the minds of the people, they will attempt to pervert it, to twist it, to get people to close their minds to the inner reality, that flow of the inner reality. 

Choose Life or death

Of course, Christianity has now become a very sectarian word, and for many people, Christ is a sectarian word. Originally it was a neutral, universal word. Today, if we want to be universal, we can talk about the River of Life as a flow of energy, which still is somewhat neutral to talk about. Yet regardless of the words you put on it, the reality is that you have a simple choice. You can deny unity, oneness, the universal flow, and set yourself apart from it in your mind, or you can awaken, you can see that when you deny the flow of life itself, you go into a state of psychological, spiritual death. This is the basic choice you have, whether it is on an unnatural planet like earth, or on a natural planet. 

Of course, on a natural planet it is much easier to experience the flow, and therefore it is much harder to deny it. But on an unnatural planet like earth, as we have said, you cannot see that there is an energy, a light behind this dense matter that surrounds you. And therefore, it is much easier to be pulled into this denial of the underlying oneness of all form, the unifying element behind form. It is so easy to deny it on earth, because your senses are not telling you that it is there. And yet every human being has a sense that is beyond the physical senses, the ability to read the vibration of energy. And this is what tells you that there is something beyond the consciousness that most people have on earth. 

The first challenge of Christ

What was the challenge that people faced when they met me in the physical body two thousand years ago? It was this, could they sense that even though I looked like a normal man, I had a state of consciousness that was higher than theirs, and there was an energy radiating from me that they had not encountered before. Could they sense this consciously? Would they be willing to acknowledge consciously what they were sensing, and then acknowledge, this man has something I do not have, but I want it. 

This is the first challenge of Christ, to recognize and consciously acknowledge that it is possible for a human being to attain a higher state of consciousness than what is considered normal, and that this is something you want. This is what then puts you on the spiritual path. This is the first challenge of Christ, the challenge that Peter passed, at least to some degree, because Peter recognized that there was something special about me, but he did not truly grasp what was special. 

He did what many people do today, who find a guru who claims to have attained some special level of consciousness. Peter projected that I was the only one who had it or could have it, and that he could only follow. And that is why you will see, even in the scriptures, that when I was arrested, he denied me three times, and even later, when he was arrested in Rome, he refused to be crucified right side up, but wanted to be crucified upside down, so as not to make himself equal with Christ. You see here that even though Peter recognized there was something special about me, he did not actually recognize what was special. 

What was special about me when I was walking in a physical body was nothing about me, nothing special to me. What was special was that I had opened my mind to the Christ consciousness, to the flow of the Holy Spirit, to the River of Life. What was special was not the outer person, but the Flow of Life through that outer person. And that Flow of Life is everywhere, in everyone, and therefore everyone has the potential to let the River of Life flow through them. That was what Peter did not recognize. 

The second challenge of Christ

And therefore, in a sense, he did not fully pass the initiation of the first challenge of Christ, which of course, is why he could not pass the second challenge of Christ, and why he continued for the rest of his life to project upon me his mental image, wanting me to validate and confirm that image because he thought that he could make the Christ validate and conform to his mental image because he was so sure that his mental image was right, was the highest truth.

But his mental image was based on the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality, even some of the lives of the fallen beings that he had bought into over many lifetimes. Therefore, Peter symbolizes a person who is in the fallen consciousness, and who sees that there is an alternative, but does not really see the alternative, and therefore cannot—will not—truly follow Christ beyond that fallen consciousness. He would not let me take him beyond, or rather he would not let the Holy Spirit through the outer person, the River of Life, take him beyond the fallen consciousness. He was not willing to give up his life in order to enter into the River of Life and flow with that river.

Idolatry and the monopoly on representing Christ on earth

He kept projecting upon me the central illusion of the fallen beings. That only very few, very special people can have the flow of the Spirit, the flow of the River of Life. It is, as the Lady Masters have explained, this concept of exclusivity—that it is so difficult to attain, that only the few can attain it. The fallen beings have done everything they could to prevent anyone from attaining the Christ consciousness. But they have not been able to prevent this completely. They could not stop the Buddha, myself, other spiritual people who have attained some spiritual mastery, so they could not prevent that there were examples. What have they done then? Projected that these examples are very few, that this was because these people were so special from the beginning.

Look at the elaborate mythology around my birth and how special I was, being of the same substance of the Father from the very beginning, which of course applies to the Christ consciousness, the universal Christ consciousness, but not the expressed Christ consciousness through any being on earth. Look at the elaborate mythology around the birth of the Buddha and why he was so special, why his birth was so different from that of any other human being, therefore from his birth setting him in a fundamental way apart from all other human beings. Can you not see the fallen beings, the forces of anti-christ, wanting to project that no one can emulate the very few people who have had a higher level of consciousness?

Then comes the second level of deception, where they now take that example of the Buddha, of the Christ, of others, they institutionalize it and they project the image of anti-christ onto me, for example, and now they claim that they have a monopoly on representing Christ on earth and that you can only be saved through the outer institution controlled by the fallen beings. You see how the consciousness of anti-christ, the beings who are in that consciousness, took over the Christian religion. The consciousness of anti-christ now claims that it represents Christ, it can define Christ, and that you can only reach Christ through that institution, the external institution controlled by the forces of anti-christ. A complete reversal of my mission, my intent, a complete irony of history.

The third challenge of Christ: The Christ is in you!

You, of course, see this, but do you really see it? Do you really see that the Christ is not exclusive to anyone? Do you really see? Do you really sense the Christ in yourself? Some of you have experienced this. Some of you spontaneously, some of you during a dictation, some of you during spiritual exercises, but have you really made the switch in your minds of fully acknowledging that the Christ is in you? Not in some guru, not in some historical person, not in this messenger. The Christ is in you! And what does it mean that the Christ is in you? It means that you can follow the example of any person who has achieved a higher level of consciousness, who has become an open door for the flow of the River of Life to be expressed through that person.

This can happen in many ways, it does not have to be a dictation like what you are experiencing now. Many of you have experienced when you are talking to people, there is a flow through you. Many of you, most of you who have followed these teachings for some time, you have already experienced it. I am just asking you to consciously acknowledge that this proves to you that the Christ is in you, that the River of Life can flow through you, and that this is the natural state for you. There is nothing mysterious that you have to attain. There is no elaborate ritual you have to follow in order to qualify. 

All it requires is a switch in the mind. Well, not just one switch but many switches, but still it has to start with that one switch where you acknowledge that the Christ is in you, that the Christ is born in you, as was the title of the first book I dictated through this messenger. Once you acknowledge that, of course, the forces of anti-christ will be there to challenge you, so you have to acknowledge it again. You have to acknowledge it over and over as the challenges come—often through other people, often through the collective consciousness. You have to reaffirm this over and over that:  “The Christ is in me and I am allowing the Christ in me to express itself through the outer mind, the outer form.”

There was nothing special about the person of Jesus. I had no special ability that you do not have. But I did have the willingness to allow the flow of the River of Life, of the Holy Spirit, through the outer form. If you look back, you will see that the official religion of Christianity suppressed the concept of a spiritual path, of a path of initiation. You will also see in the West, for example, that there were secret movements, even during the height of the Catholic suppression, there were certain secret movements—the Rosicrucians, the Freemasons, others—that taught a path of initiation leading through a number of steps. 

The fear of failure 

And, of course, we have given you the concept that you are walking a spiritual path towards Christhood. And what I am saying here is not invalidating the concept of a spiritual path. It is valid to walk a certain path. But why is it necessary to walk a gradual path? What have I just said? What it really requires to be open to the Christ, to the River of Life, is the switch in the mind. Theoretically, all of you could make that switch right now. Right now, you could make that switch. But when I say something like this, I sense from many of you almost a reaction of panic, because you are afraid of failing. 

The fallen beings have created this elaborate collective consciousness where people are so afraid of failing a goal that they dare not even try. And this has been projected for a very long time, and it has been projected upon everything. For example, we saw in the previous ascended master dispensations that we gave dictations that defined the goal of attaining personal Christhood. And we gave a certain path where people could study teachings, give decrees, invoke the violet flame, and so on. But many people looked upon this path based on this fear of failure: “What if I failed the initiations? What if I did not make it? What if I failed my test?” Sometimes these students became so focused on passing their test, thinking everything was a test. 

The gradual path to switching the mind

When I say, you can make the switch right now, there is a reaction not only from you who hear this, but even from the collective consciousness: “But what if I cannot make that switch right now? Does that mean I am a failure? That I have failed to attain the Christ consciousness? That I have failed to heed what Jesus said in this dictation?” But this reaction comes from a separate self, and it is actually the very separate self that caused Peter to fail that initiation. Because he was afraid that he could not do what I did and express what I did. This is why we have given you the concept of a gradual path, a path of initiation. But what is the purpose of this path of initiation? It is to take you to a point where you can make the switch in the mind and accept that Christ is already in you, just waiting to express itself through you.

Now, I am in no way blaming anyone who cannot make that switch right now. Because, as the Lady Masters have also explained so carefully, we recognize the difficulty of being the Christ, being the River of Life in action on a planet that is as dense as earth. We recognize this and that is why we have given you these teachings that there are 144 levels of consciousness and for each level there is a certain self that is based on a certain initiation. Of course, there are more than 144 separate selves because people after going into duality have created, shall we say, untold numbers of separate selves. But nevertheless, we have given you the concept that you can engage in a path that is doable, that is realistic and most of you who have applied these teachings have already experienced that you have overcome some of these separate selves and therefore made progress.

Do you understand that what I am trying to describe here is one of these dilemmas, you might say. For us it is not a dilemma, but in the minds of people it becomes a dilemma where if I say you can make the switch right now and accept Christ in yourself then you might panic, so in order to avoid the panic we say you can walk a gradual path that will take you to a higher level of consciousness. This is perfectly valid, but what I am asking you is: Have you grasped what is the purpose of that path? And the purpose is only one thing, to bring you to that point where now you can make the switch that you could not make when you started. Have you grasped that? Because if you have not, you are not really on the path of the ascended masters, the path to Christhood. You may be thinking you are on the path, but it is the outer path defined in your outer mind based on all of the lies of the fallen beings. The real path is the path towards accepting that Christ is in me right now, right here.

What have the Lady Masters explained so carefully yesterday? Flowing with the River of Life does not depend on any physical conditions. There are no physical conditions that can prevent you from accepting Christ in you. There are no physical conditions that can automatically cause you to accept Christ in you, because it is a switch in the mind. I am not saying that you should be able to make the switch right now. I am only asking you to carefully contemplate that the goal of the path you are walking is to make that switch, nothing else!

It is not about achieving some high level of consciousness, some special abilities to do this or that, not even to perform the miracles that I performed 2,000 years ago. This is not the goal of the path. The goal of the path is to make that switch and accept that Christ is in you and allowing Christ to express itself through you. It is perfectly true that what pulls you away from making that switch is all the separate selves. Therefore, as you walk the path we have given you, overcoming these separate selves one at a time, there is less of a pull on the Conscious You that pulls you away from accepting who you really are.

It becomes easier and easier for you to make the switch as you walk beyond the 96th level of consciousness and keep walking towards the 144th. But it is theoretically possible, theoretically possible, to reach the 144th level of consciousness without making that switch. And it is theoretically possible to make the switch at the lowest level of consciousness currently possible on earth—not saying it is easy, but it is theoretically possible. And when you have engaged in the path consciously and have gone beyond the 48th level, at any point you can make that switch. It is possible. And before you can ascend, you will have to make that switch and accept Christ in you. Not Christ as an external force, but Christ as an internal force. 

I simply ask you to carefully contemplate this, to take this dictation, listen to it, read it, go within your heart and let the outer words take you beyond the outer understanding to the inner realization, the inner experience that Christ is in you.

With this I seal you in the joy of Christ that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

Flowing with the River of Life regardless of outer conditions


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, September  21, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. I have been called the Goddess of Opportunity and the Goddess of Justice. What does justice and opportunity have to do with the River of Life? Well, of course, all God qualities are part of the River of Life, because what is the River of Life about? It is about first internalizing the God qualities, then being the God qualities in action and thereby enhancing the God qualities. Many people will look at the concept of a God quality and project this image, again originally created by the fallen beings, that God must be perfect, therefore a God quality must be perfect. But this is not so, for everything in the entire creation is in the process of transcending itself.

The upward momentum of the God qualities

Now, a God quality does not transcend itself, because the God quality exists in the mind, in the minds of the individual co-creators. Yes, you can say that the Creator originally defined certain God qualities that were used to set the parameters for the matter world, for the world of form. But since then, it is the co-creators who have internalized, acted upon these God qualities and thereby they have created for each God quality an upward momentum, an ever-self-transcending momentum, so that a God quality is never static.

God Justice is much more today than it was in the beginning of the first sphere or in the beginning of this sphere. Constantly the God qualities are being transcended when people transcend their ability to internalize and act upon those God qualities. And certainly, in an unascended sphere there is still an upward movement, a refinement of the God qualities.

You might look at God Justice and say: “Well in the ascended realm what is the need for justice? Is there any injustice in the ascended realm that needs to be corrected by the quality of justice?” But in an unascended sphere there is plenty of so-called injustice and that is why the quality of God Justice can serve as that frame of reference that there is something beyond human justice, beyond the dualistic justice and injustice polarity. And when people see this, when they see the contrast between the God quality and the ego qualities, then the God quality is actually enhanced.

Likewise with opportunity. Certainly there is opportunity in the ascended realm, there is always opportunity for self-transcendence. But still in an unascended sphere where there are so many restrictions of people’s ability to act, to feel, to think, to identify themselves, it is as if the quality of God Opportunity has a different ability to shine.

And therefore by being in contrast, it is in some way enhanced. At least it is enhanced in the minds of the people who see the dualistic polarity of justice and injustice where both the injustice and the justice are defined by the duality consciousness and they see the contrast to the God Justice, the God Opportunity. And they see therefore the God quality in a different way. They internalize it in a different way and they can act upon it in a different way and this enhances the God quality.

For now even ascended beings can see the contrast, can see different facets and values of the God quality, and what does this mean? Why am I giving you this esoteric talk? Because when you step into the River of Life, when you begin to internalize the River of Life, when you begin to open yourself to the River of Life, you can make an important shift. In fact you might even say that, before you can truly flow with the River of Life, you need to make this shift consciously.

Everything is an opportunity for self-transcendence

And you need to see that human beings on a planet like earth have created a very specific view of life, a very specific view of the universe and how it works. And when you see that this is not reality, this is just a view, then you suddenly see that it was never the purpose to create some perfect state on earth, some unchanging state. The purpose is the transcendence of consciousness which means what? It means everything you encounter, every condition in the physical realm that you encounter, every condition in your emotional body, in your mental mind, in your identity mind that you encounter—it is what? It is an opportunity, an opportunity to see the contrast between the God quality and the not so God quality and thereby transcend your current present view which is, of course, affected by the dualistic view, the dualistic polarities. Everything is an opportunity.

I know very well my beloved that for many people this will sound harsh, this will be very difficult to accept for them because they see so many conditions and they apply the dualistic value judgment.”This should have happened, this should not have happened” and therefore when they think something should have happened but it did not happen or when they think that something should not have happened but it did happen, they do not think this is an opportunity.

You are not defined by outer conditions

But there is always an opportunity hiding behind any outer condition in an unascended sphere. What is the opportunity? To transcend your sense of self and experience that you are more and because you are more you are not defined by these outer conditions. You do not have to react to them, you do not have to be affected by them at all except maybe some physical conditions, but in the emotional, mental and identity level you do not have to be affected by them. And this is the opportunity to realize that regardless of the physical conditions, you can transcend the consciousness that affects you because as we have said before when you are facing a physical situation, what is it that affects you? Is it the physical condition or is it the reaction in your own mind?

And it is always the reaction in your emotional body that affects your emotional body. It is always the reaction in your mental mind that affects your mental mind. It is always the reaction in your identity mind that affects your sense of identity regardless of the physical conditions. The opportunity in terms of the River of Life is to realize that the goal of flowing with the River of Life is to flow with the River of Life regardless of outer conditions. This is another one of these lies that have been put upon spirituality by the fallen beings.

It is that in order to be spiritual you have to have certain physical conditions. Look how many people throughout the ages have withdrawn themselves from society, from all the conflict with other people. Who have withdrawn into a monastery or into an ashram or into a cave in the Himalayas where they are isolated and insulated from the world. And they think that, only when they have these specific conditions where there is peace and quiet, they do not have to worry about making a living. They just have to follow a few simple rules. Then they can be spiritual.

I am not saying it is not valid for some people in some embodiments to withdraw from the world. But it is only valid if they are transcending that sense that their spirituality depends on physical conditions. Ideally you should spend maybe one or two lifetimes in a monastery and then you should be able to go out into society and be spiritual in society, maintain a spiritual state of mind even in the hustle and bustle of active life.

But so many people have withdrawn but have not seen this as an opportunity. They have thought that: “If I am living in these conditions and I am studying spiritual teachings and performing spiritual rituals, surely I must be growing. That is all I need to be doing.” But how could that be all? If there is no self-transcendence where is the opportunity? What is opportunity? It is the opportunity to transcend yourself. That is the only opportunity that really matters.

Many people in ascended master movements have given decrees to me, have made calls to me, have prayed to me to give them this or that opportunity to have this or that physical condition manifest, often money. If I had one cent for each prayer for more money I have received from people I would be a billionaire but nevertheless, what would I do with billions of dollars? For the opportunity that I am cannot be bought for money. It cannot be bought by performing rituals. It cannot be bought by studying spiritual teachings. You cannot force it. You can allow it to flow through you but in order to allow it to flow through you, you have to let it flow and you have to see the opportunity behind every situation. Instead of thinking, putting the cart before the horse that when I have the right physical conditions, then I can be spiritual so now I will pray to Portia to give me these conditions so I can be spiritual.

But in many cases giving you those conditions would only solidify this mindset that your spirituality depends on physical conditions and so how would that help you grow? How would that get you closer to flowing with the River of Life? I would in many cases not be doing you a favor by giving you the conditions that you think are the key to your spiritual growth.

The constantly self-transcending self

How do you get started looking at everything as an opportunity? Well, perhaps it would help you to realize that, as we have talked about before—several masters, that the outer conditions are not really what matter in a world of matter. Because in a sense nothing in matter matters in itself, of itself.

The Buddha gave some teachings 2500 years ago about the concept of no self but what he really meant was that there is no condition in a material world that exists in and of itself. The Hindu Brahmins taught that there is an Atman, the universal self. It is permanent, it is perfect, it is unchanging. The Buddha taught that he had never seen in himself such an unchanging self, he had only seen a changing self. It does not mean there is no self but there is a constantly self-transcending self.

Well, this applies to everything in a physical octave. You have Plato’s concepts of the ideal forms in a higher realm and we have taught you that there is a parallel between the images in the identity, mental, emotional realm that manifests as physical conditions. But yet there is no self in the spiritual realm that is permanent, that is unchanging for the conditions you see in the physical universe, especially not on an unnatural planet. There is no physical condition that has reality in and of itself.

Trauma as an opportunity for self-transcendence

That is why we have given the concept of the reality simulator where the purpose of the simulator is the growth in consciousness of those who are inside the simulation. It is not the purpose of the simulator to manifest certain permanent perfect conditions but to give the people who are participating in the simulation an opportunity to transcend themselves, to transcend their consciousness.

If you can lock into this you can begin to see that it is not the outer conditions that matter and that is why you do not have to be so attached to these outer conditions. You do not have to feel that certain conditions can take away your spirituality. They are, of course, a very important consideration in this respect. What have the fallen beings been trying to do ever since they came to this planet? They have been trying to prevent anyone from manifesting personal Christhood or personal Buddhahood. They have especially targeted the avatars who came here. Many came at the same time as the fallen beings were allowed to embody to hold the balance, and the fallen beings have been trying to destroy the avatars so that you are exposed to such severe physical conditions that you feel you cannot be spiritual.

At the same time the fallen beings have set up this ideal for what it means to be spiritual and therefore you are supposed to have certain physical conditions in order to be spiritual. And many avatars have been caught in the middle between these two, feeling that: “Because I had such trauma, such deplorable conditions in this lifetime, I could not be spiritual and perhaps I am not really worthy to be spiritual.”

This is what you can begin to unravel when you have the teachings about the separate selves, you can be willing to look to use Mother Mary’s exercise to go back to past lifetimes to uncover the trauma you received, to resolve that trauma, to come to see that regardless of the physical conditions that existed when you received that trauma, there is no need to compensate in the physical. It is only a matter of resolving it in the emotional, mental and identity body. That is what matters. That is the opportunity and even the most severe physical conditions that you could ever have experienced on this planet—and I realize that some of you have experienced some very very severe physical conditions—but even the most severe conditions are an opportunity for self-transcendence.

Why is this so? Because the more the fallen beings have tried to put down yourself, the greater opportunity you have to transcend and realize: “I am not that self, I am more than that self.” And the less they attempt to make the self, the more you will be when you transcend that lower sense of self.

The greater the pain, the greater the opportunity

This is in a sense an aspect of what we might call Divine Justice where the fallen beings are attempting to do something but everything they try to do to take you down, can be reversed and have the opposite effect of raising you up even more. Of course, the difficulty is as we all realize, that before you can fulfill the opportunity to be more, you have to look at the trauma and resolve it. And that is why we have given so many teachings on this. Because we know this is the essential key, especially for avatars, but really it applies to all people on the planet, to see the opportunity and to see that the greater the seeming defeat, the greater the victory it can be turned into.

It is as if the more the fallen beings try to force you down, once you refuse to be forced down, it actually catapults you up higher. And this is what you can come to see. I realize fully that you cannot take a new person on the path and have them see this. You cannot take a person who still has not resolved the birth trauma, they cannot fully grasp it. They might be able to understand it intellectually but not fully grasp it. It takes a certain resolution of psychology, but is that not what we have been saying now for several years, that the essence of the spiritual path is the resolution of psychology.

There are only three things that matter on the spiritual path, psychology, psychology and psychology. This is what so many spiritual people have not grasped and why have they not grasped it? Well, partly because the fallen beings have created these false images of what it means to be spiritual but why have people believed this? Because they are not willing to look at their own psychology, they are not willing to look at the wounds, and we are not blaming anyone.

Once again, we do not blame anyone when we point out the tendencies we see in people. But if we do not point out the tendencies how can we help people transcend them? We cannot pussyfoot around people’s wounds and at the same time help them overcome the wounds. We must address it as it is and we understand that there are many people who have been so severely wounded in past lifetimes that when they tie into this it is overwhelming for them. The pain, the emotional pain is so overwhelming—yet would you rather continue to live lifetime after lifetime with a suppressed pain or would you rather face it, confront it and be free of it forever?

The greater the pain the greater the opportunity, the greater the defeat, the greater the putting down that the fallen beings have exposed you to, the greater the opportunity to transcend it. In a sense you can say that if a fallen being can transcend its level of consciousness, it too can turn its experience of being in the fallen consciousness into an upward movement that gives a different perspective.

Duality just does not work!

Because part of the working out of free will is that you realize what does not work. And there is no clearer demonstration of what does not work than the fallen consciousness, once you see it. As long as you are trapped in it, of course, you do not see it. But once a fallen being comes to see it then it is a very clear demonstration of what does not work. Which is why even a fallen being can be redeemed and ascend and therefore become a quite capable teacher.

As the Goddess of Opportunity, I extend opportunity to all. As the Goddess of Justice I am not caught in human justice, I am not seeking to punish anyone whatever they have done on earth. Why is this so? What have I just said? Nothing on earth is ultimately real. Certainly, horrendous acts have been committed on this planet, are being committed on this planet. It is not that I condone it, it is not that I accept it, I just see that it is not ultimately real and therefore it can be transcended and when it is transcended it becomes an opportunity.

Going into the duality consciousness, going deeply into it to the fallen consciousness, means that you are pushing against the River of Life, you are resisting the River of Life. It is as if the river is being stopped by a dam that you are building and you are building this dam and you are constantly busy gathering dirt, gathering rocks, gathering sand, putting it on top of the dam. And there is a story in Holland of a little boy who put his finger in the dam and therefore saved the town because the dam did not break. But the fallen beings have all of their fingers and toes and nose in holes in the dam. They are crucified on the dam because they cannot move.

Cosmic Justice: Opportunity for All

There eventually comes a point where you cannot resist the River of Life anymore. And this is part of Cosmic Justice, that one fallen being cannot resist the upward movement of these untold numbers of people who are transcending themselves and who are in the River of Life, who are reinforcing the River of Life.

What justice would there be if one fallen being could resist? But a fallen being as part of Cosmic Justice is allowed to take that resistance as far as he can take it before it breaks under the strain and says: “I cannot do this anymore, enough!”

That is what many of you who came to earth as avatars have not grasped. That is why you look at conditions on earth and say: “This should not be happening.” Many of you, many ascended master students throughout the decades have given decrees and invocations for the change of certain world conditions. And then the conditions that they wanted to see manifest have not been manifest and they have cried out: “Portia, why did you allow this to happen? Why are you allowing this to go on? We have given all these invocations and decrees for the situation in Ukraine, for the binding of the dark forces, for the removal of Putin. Why is he still in embodiment? Why is this still going on?”

But this is because you have become attached to specific physical conditions. Be careful now. I am not saying you should not make the calls. I am only saying you should be non-attached to how the ascended masters, who have a greater vision than you, have carry out the calls.

We are not primarily concerned about ending the war in Ukraine tomorrow. We are primarily concerned about how this can become an opportunity for growth of both the Russian and Ukrainian people and many other people around the world who are surely watching this event, wondering what direction it will go in. This is our primary concern. Your calls are helping us manifest that condition, but not necessarily the way you think and not necessarily at the timetable you think it should happen. But we are looking from a broader perspective. The Karmic Board has a much broader perspective. It is important for you to make the calls. It is just as important for you to be non attached to the outcome of the calls. The calls help. The calls make a difference, not necessarily the difference you would like to see at the exact time you would like to see it.

Why are you disturbed by physical conditions?

But this, my beloved, is also an opportunity for you to look at your attachment to conditions, to look at this entire consciousness that: “Oh, when certain physical conditions have manifested, then I can be at peace.” Even this messenger who has been on the path for many years and who has made considerable progress and resolved a lot of his psychology, before the war, he felt relatively peaceful, but after the war, his peace was disturbed for some time. And in the beginning, he was focused on, this should really end because he could see it would be a very difficult event for both the Russian people and the Ukrainian people. And he had visited both countries, met the people, and he really would like to see both nations just grow towards the golden age. So he was very disturbed by this.

But after some time, he was willing to look at himself and say: Why am I reacting like this? Why am I feeling so disturbed by this?” It was not that he said: “Oh, it should not happen, or I do not care, I am not going to think about it.” He said: “Why am I reacting to this the way I am? Why am I disturbed by this?” And many of you have done the same. I am not using the messenger as he is the only one who did this, but just as an example of what you all can do and what many of you have already done.

It is always an opportunity to look at why you are reacting. Why are you disturbed by this? You take the situation today where you have a dictation and suddenly the power goes out. Well, was it not an opportunity to look at yourself and see, are you disturbed by these physical conditions? I can assure you that if this had happened in the previous dispensation of the ascended masters, it would have been interpreted very differently than what you did. People would have been much more disturbed by it, much more attached, and many would have thought: “Oh, this is the dark forces working against the delivery of this dictation.”

But how is a power outage going to disrupt an ascended master dictation? Do you think Mother Mary will forget what she wanted to say because the power goes out here in the physical octave? You could come back 10 years from now and Mother Mary could instantly continue that dictation if she wanted to. She might not want to because she would have transcended herself and the world would transcend itself.

The epic dramas

But nevertheless, why would an ascended master be disturbed by this? Why would you? And of course, you passed that test very well. But many in previous ascended master organizations would have interpreted it in a very dramatic manner. And why was this? It was because they had the mindset, the attitude that everything was so important. Everything had to have some kind of meaning. Everything had to be interpreted in this epic sense of what Jesus called the epic dramas.

But what is the physical octave? It is the interdependent originations. It is a chaotic environment where nothing can be predicted with certainty. How can anything have some ultimate importance? How can it be so ultimately important that the power goes out and a dictation cannot continue but must be finished later? What is the cosmic significance of this? As long as you have this mindset that every little thing matters, every little thing has to be interpreted to have some cosmic significance, how can you flow with the River of Life? You see, it is again a projection by the fallen beings where people will say: “Well, there is this cosmic force that we have just heard about which is the strongest force in the universe of the River of Life.” Surely the River of Life wants to manifest the transcendence, the ascension of the entire sphere. And that is correct. That is what the River of Life wants to manifest, that the entire sphere, which is untold numbers of self-aware beings, untold number of planets in billions of galaxies, that all of this will ascend and become part of the spiritual realm. Yes, that is the ultimate goal.

But take note, billions of galaxies, untold number of natural planets, untold numbers of self-aware beings. Do you really think that for the ascension of this entire structure, the things that happen here on earth have some epic significance? Whether the power goes out or not, do you think this affects the ascension of the entire sphere? But this is what the ego thinks. This is what the fallen beings think. This is what so many spiritual people want to think. And this is especially what many avatars want to think, that your coming to earth has some epic importance and significance.

Manifesting physical conditions vs. raising the collective consciousness

And therefore, what you really want is that your vision is manifested, that the vision you have in your mind is manifested. And when it does not manifest, you react, or rather, your separate selves react, because it is the separate selves that want this vision to manifest, that hold this vision. Many of you will say, at least many ascended master students from previous dispensations would say: “An ascended master would never say this. The Goddess of Justice would never say this, because surely, we are right. Surely we have the ascended master teachings. We have listened to these dictations, and we have a valid vision of what should happen to earth.”

But do they? Did they? Do the fundamentalist Christians have a valid vision of what should happen on earth? Do the Mormons have a valid vision of what should happen on earth? Do the Muslims? Nay. Nobody who is in embodiment has a completely valid vision of what should or should not happen on earth, because the cosmic vision of what should happen on earth is the transcendence of consciousness, not the manifestation of specific physical conditions. And as long as you are working, and your vision is geared towards manifesting specific physical conditions, you cannot be in the River of Life.

Yes, the River of Life ultimately wants the entire sphere to ascend. But what does the River of Life want on earth, which is an unnatural planet? Yes, the River of Life wants earth to become a natural planet. But how is that going to happen? Is it going to happen by some force manifesting certain physical conditions, and then the earth is a natural planet? Or is it going to happen when the collective consciousness is raised beyond the dualistic level, and then the planet becomes a natural planet?

Looking for the opportunity in every situation

Consciousness comes before the physical manifestation, because consciousness is primary. Consciousness is the purpose, the reason for being for the entire world of form. And that is what the fallen beings or the fallen consciousness will deny. Because if they do not deny it, they would have to accept that they have to transcend their state of consciousness. And that is precisely what the fallen beings will deny, until they have a switch or until they reach the point of no return in the second death. Some will go to the second death while still denying it. As avatars, you are here to help the earth transcend the fallen consciousness. How can you do that if you are deceived by the fallen consciousness into thinking that first comes the physical conditions, then comes the golden age, then comes the natural planet?

It will always be consciousness first. And when you realize that, you can, in your personal life, say: “Certainly I have a certain vision, but I am not attached to that vision. I am actually willing to be neutral, to strive to be neutral, to open my mind, so that I can receive from my Christ Self, from my I AM Presence, from my Ascended teachers, the vision of what I put in my Divine Plan, not what my outer mind thinks should be in my Divine Plan.”

And therefore, you can then stop being so attached to all of the outer conditions and the vision of the outer conditions. You can go into a state of mind where every situation is an opportunity. You see the opportunity for self-transcendence in every situation because you realize that is what matters, that you transcend, not that you manifest certain physical conditions or avoid other physical conditions.

This messenger lived in the United States for many years, moved from his home country. He experienced many physical difficulties. He was at times very disturbed by these conditions. But eventually, after many years, he came to a point where he looked back and he asked himself: “Why did I have to experience all of this?” And because he was neutral, he received the answer: ego pummeling. The only purpose was to pummel his ego so he could come to see and overcome his attachments to physical conditions. There were things that happened to him that he had to do in America that he knew he would never have had to do in Denmark. And there was, of course, a separate self that thought that this should not happen to him as a good person, as a spiritual person. But these are the separate selves. And in order to overcome those separate selves, he had to be in conditions that caused him to react so he could see his reaction.

And many of you can look back at your lives if you are neutral and see that some of the conditions you really did not want, some of the decisions you would much rather have avoided, had that exact same purpose: ego pummeling, bringing out your ego, forcing you to react. When you begin to see this, you can make this conscious switch and realize that instead of evaluating whether this physical condition should have happened or whether that condition should not have happened, you look for the opportunity.

In some cases, a situation happens, and it is not really that you need to transcend your consciousness, but that you might be instrumental in helping someone else transcend their consciousness. It is not you that needed to go through that situation, but someone else that needed to go through that situation, and you can be there to help them choose the higher reaction rather than the lower. It is not always that you need to look at yourself and say: “Oh, what did I do to deserve this? What is it in me that I have not seen?” In some cases, it is that you can help others, but you could not help others if you were not in the physical situation.

The sense of lack on earth

When you begin to contemplate these things, you can again gradually begin to free yourself from this attachment to physical conditions, this constant evaluation in your mind: Should this have happened? Should this other thing not have happened? What was wrong? What went wrong? Nothing went wrong.You are in an unascended sphere on an unnatural planet. The concept of something going wrong is meaningless because in a sense everything has gone wrong on earth. Everything is going wrong on earth in a certain sense. In another sense, nothing has gone wrong on earth. It is the outplaying of free will, and by seeing and experiencing the outplaying of free will, what do you have? An opportunity to transcend your sense of self.

And that is what an unnatural planet is all about. You could say that on a natural planet, you are having the experience of always, in a sense, always being at a state of affluence. If you want to compare it to money, you could say, you always know you have enough money to pay your bills, but you are just making more and more money that you can invest or put aside for a rainy day or use to buy something.

You are never feeling a lack of money. But on earth, you start from a state of lack and then you gradually transcend that. How do you ultimately overcome the sense of lack on earth? Not by manifesting physical conditions, not by having enough money. Look at the billionaires. Have they overcome the sense of lack? Nay, because if they did, they would start giving away their money instead of holding on to it or trying to make more.

What is the ultimate way to overcome lack on an unnatural planet? To be in the River of Life. When you experience the River of Life flowing through you, you cannot feel lack. You can be poor in a physical way, but you are not feeling lack because you are experiencing this flow, this incredible energy flowing through you. And you are experiencing that there is so much more to life than these physical conditions.

Why be attached to the physical conditions? Why spend the rest of your life trying to manifest certain physical conditions? Yes, if you absolutely need to in order to overcome a certain desire, fine. But why not do it from the sense of abundance, of being in the flow, rather than the sense of lack? Or is it perhaps that it is lack you want to experience and have not had enough of? Ask yourself this question. Not that you have not had enough of lack, but that there is a separate self that hasn’t had enough of lack.

Why are there so many people on earth that are poor? I know this will sound like I do not have compassion, but, of course, I have a form of Divine Compassion, but not human compassion. But why are they poor? Because when you are in a state of lack, there are certain freedoms you do not have, there are certain decisions you cannot make, or at least you think you cannot make. If you are not willing to take responsibility for yourself and transcend your state of consciousness, if you are not willing to look at yourself, then it is convenient to feel: “Oh, because I am so poor, because I have all these conditions, I cannot transcend myself.” But what is self-transcendence? It is being in one state and going to a higher state. How could you be so low that you could not go to a higher state? Isn’t it logical that the lower you go, the easier it is to transcend that state? The worse it is, the easier it is to get something more, if you are just willing. But if you are not willing, you will look at the outer conditions and you will say: “Oh, my situation is so difficult, I could not possibly transcend it. I have no opportunity.”

Making the switch in the mind

But you always have opportunity if you want it. I am always there. You can go to the people on planet earth who feel the most sorry for themselves, feel the most trapped in their physical conditions. I am standing right next to them, holding out my hand and say, here is an opportunity to come up higher. There is only one thing that can prevent them from taking that opportunity. They are not willing to take my hand. I am, as Lanto said in Korea, right here. I am standing right here. But they keep ignoring me. And I will not violate their free will.

What can I do to change the situation? Well, I can do something through you. If you are willing to let the Holy Spirit and the River of Life flow through you, then you being in physical embodiment can tell them something that I cannot tell them because they will not hear it. But you they find it more difficult to ignore. They may still ignore you, but at least they can hear what you are saying. Your society can hear what you are saying. There is always opportunity. The worst conditions are the more of an opportunity to transcend them, the easier it is to transcend them. I know this will sound contradictory to many, but it is nevertheless the case because the worse things are, the more drive people have to get away from those limitations. The only trouble is that they have not made the switch in the mind of accepting that their physical limitations are an expression of their state of consciousness and that the only way really to get away from the physical conditions is to shift their state of consciousness.

You might look at some of the affluent nations today, the modern democracies, and you might say: “Oh, it was easy enough for them. They had this or that or the next thing. But look at these countries in Africa or in other places. They can’t just switch so easily.” But it is actually not the case. The affluent nations became affluent because people started shifting their state of consciousness and accepting the opportunity. And anyone can do that. What one has done, all can do. This is an eternal cosmic law. And that means that if some people on this very dense planet of earth have manifested better living conditions, then all people can do the same.

And you will say: “Of course, oh, but look what the rich nations have done. They have used fossil fuels to build their affluence. And if all of the poor people did the same thing, the earth would run out of resources or the pollution would be catastrophic.” Yes, yes, very true. But if a critical mass of people in the poor part of the world shifted their consciousness, then Saint Germain would instantly be able to bring forth new technology that would provide energy without polluting. The opportunity is still there. The opportunity is always there.

You do not need ideal physical conditions

Where does that leave you, who are the spiritual people? Well, I suggest that you start by contemplating what I have said. You do not have to interpret every little thing that happens in your life as having some cosmic significance. Sometimes things just happen. The cookie crumbles a certain way. It was the result of many different factors Now you know that scientists had this view of the mechanical universe, the grand machine, where everything could be predicted. But the earth is not a machine, and everything cannot be predicted because it depends on the choices made moment by moment by all of the people who live in this energetic environment.

Everything is interconnected. You cannot predict what will happen. When you accept this, you do not have to evaluate what should or should not happen. You live moment by moment. You see: “Oh, the situation worked out this way. How do I turn it into a positive? Where is the opportunity? Oh, then we do this.” It may not be what you ideally wanted, but you see, in the end, you will still get where you are wanting to go, which is ultimately your ascension, by flowing with the River of Life.

Flowing with the River of Life does not mean that you will have ideal physical conditions. If you take one idea away from this dictation, let it be this: “Flowing with the River of Life does not mean I will have ideal physical conditions. It means that regardless of the physical conditions, from moment to moment I am flowing towards the best possible reaction, the best possible outcome, transcending myself, transcending myself again.” And what is the ultimate outcome of this process? You qualify for your ascension.

Have we not made it clear that qualifying for your ascension does not depend on physical conditions in an unascended sphere? How can you ascend by fulfilling physical conditions? It cannot be done. Yes, this could not have been said 30 years ago or even 10 years ago, but it can be said now because so many of you have taken the teachings, have been willing to come up higher.

And many of you already know this and have accepted this, but by saying it, by it being projected through your chakras, it can reach people out there who have not made that switch, who have not seen it, and who actually think that the key to making your ascension or the key to being spiritual or the key to being enlightened or whatever goal they see, is to manifest certain physical conditions. But what is the ascension? What do you do when you ascend? You transcend all the physical conditions in the unascended sphere. They do not define you. You do not react to them.

Now you need to just make one simple switch. It is about transcending any physical condition. And this means what? It means it is completely meaningless to think that: “Oh, this condition is more difficult to transcend, so I need to avoid that. And I need to manifest this other condition, because when I live in this monastery and I am totally at peace, then it is much easier to transcend.”

This is a complete illusion. What did I just say? What is it you need to transcend? Any physical condition. It is meaningless to say some are easier to transcend than others. In fact, in many cases, it is easier to transcend the conditions that you do not think are good, and it is more difficult to transcend the conditions you think are good, because those you want to hold on to.

Do you really want to go through this again?

There are many spiritual people who have delayed their ascension, even ascended master students who have delayed their ascension, because they have developed this sense that: “Oh, I am so special because I am so spiritual. And I want to enjoy that feeling longer, that I am better than all of these unspiritual people on earth.” Because you see, in the ascended realm, you cannot have this sense that you are better than others, because the concept is meaningless in the ascended realm.

And there are spiritual people who have become attached to that sense of being so special that they cannot give it up.The physical body dies, they have not qualified for their ascension. What does that mean? You have to come back into another embodiment, be born as a baby, wear diapers, grow up going through school, losing your teeth, going through puberty, all of this, just because you could not give up that sense of being special compared to others. And many times these people have to come back in a situation where they are not special, where they are put down so they can overcome that desire. Do you really want to go through this? Do you really want to have another lifetime just to overcome something that you could have overcome in this lifetime by just making that switch of the mind?That is why I decided to use this opportunity to give you the opportunity that this dictation is. I hope you will make use of it because all of you can. All of you can.

Again, we are not trying to blame or criticize. Many of you are open to our teachings. We are not saying that you are deficient. Do you understand? I am saying there is something you can change, yes. But I am not saying you are deficient. I am just talking about making another switch in the mind. You have already made so many. Just making another switch and seeing these things that you have sensed but they have not quite come into focus. And then you can qualify for your ascension.  Some of you are so close. It is just a little switch in the mind. Of course I know that this is the most difficult in a certain way because if you could see it you would already have switched. The difficulty always is to come to see what you have not seen. But if you will spend some time listening to this dictation, reading it, then at least some of you will be able to make that switch. And some of you will be able to make the switch when you hear another dictation from another master.

This is my vision that I hold for you and I am grateful for the opportunity to give this dictation to you but also that I can use your chakras to give the same opportunity to many other spiritual people out there who are also close to making that switch even though they have never heard about the ascended master Portia. But I am still of course standing right next to them holding out my hand saying, here is the opportunity.

With this, I seal you in the immense joy that I feel and I hope that beyond the words that you can sense that joy, for when you are in the River of Life how could you not feel joy? It is so joyful to flow with the river, to feel the river flowing through you, and to just watch how things change, how situations are transformed, how opportunities open up that you could not even conceive of.

So join me in the flow for even though you are still in embodiment, you can still be in the flow. In fact, how do you ascend? Is it some dramatic process that you ascend? No. You just flow out of the physical and into the ascended realm. How else would you get there? Do you think you can break down the door and Seraphis Bey is going to stand there saying: “Oh, I guess I have to let you in. You are so forceful.” No. To the forceful the door is closed, for the violent shall not take heaven by force. The meek shall inherit not just the earth but certainly the spiritual realm because they just flow into it and before they realize it, they are there: “Oh, I am ascended!”

What a joy! Be sealed in that joy, the joy of all ascended masters and all beings who are in that River of Life.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

The flow is your natural state – stop resisting it!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, September  21, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan – Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I too am filled with joy over the opportunity to talk to you about this very important topic of the River of Life. As Kuan Yin said, you need to rethink your approach to the spiritual path in order to be part of this flow of the River of Life. And one of the ways you need to do this is to look at how spirituality has been portrayed for a very, very long time on this planet.

Is being the open door difficult to attain?

If you go back, you will see that there has been a tendency for spiritual teachings, spiritual teachers, spiritual movements, to present spirituality as something very difficult, very complicated, very complex, something that was difficult to attain. There have been many ways to describe it, many different ways to describe it, but they all have that one thing in common, that it is difficult to attain the goal set by a spiritual teaching.

Now, why is this, my beloved? Why has it been portrayed this way? Did not the Buddha say 2,500 years ago: “Everything is the Buddha Nature?” Did not Jesus say 2,000 years ago: “The kingdom of God is within you,” meaning in everyone? Why should it be difficult to experience the flow of the River of Life, the flow of the Holy Spirit, the flow of spiritual energies? Well, this has been portrayed as difficult and the ultimate inspiration for this comes from the fallen beings. There are two reasons for this. The first one is that the fallen beings do not want anyone to be open to the flow of the Spirit, to be open to spiritual light, spiritual energies, because it works against their agenda of wanting to control everything and everyone. That is why they want to stop people from manifesting Christhood, Buddhahood, any higher state of consciousness.

They want to stop people from demonstrating that it is possible for a human being to be open to spiritual energies, spiritual light, the River of Life. But the other agenda they have, which, of course, goes hand in hand with the first one, is that they want to be special. They want to be the exclusive elite that has attained something or that has something that the people do not have and that the people could never attain. The problem they have is that they cannot attain a monopoly on spiritual light. Energy is energy. You cannot fake it. You cannot falsify it. You either have spiritual light or you do not have spiritual light.

What the fallen beings have to do is they have to try and put on an appearance of having spiritual light. And then, they have to prevent anyone else from demonstrating what it means to have real spiritual light. Because if the people saw a person who has spiritual light versus a fallen being who pretends to be spiritual, they could sense, most of them, the difference. This is their agenda and that is why they have come up with this idea that being spiritual is very difficult. That it is something difficult to attain that requires this long difficult process that is only reserved for the very few and that throughout history only a very few people have attained this openness to the flow of the Spirit.

When you take this age-old mentality mindset, these images that are put out there and transfer it to this topic of being in the River of Life, being the River of Life in action, you will think that being the River of Life in action is something difficult to attain. And of course, Kuan Yin also said it is not for beginners on the spiritual path to attain this. But why is it not for beginners? Because beginners on the spiritual path start the spiritual path with having all of these images, all of these expectations that they have grown up with that have been put upon them by religions, but also many modern spiritual teachings and spiritual gurus.

The need to be special

You will see if you look honestly at this that there are many spiritual movements that have a specific pattern where the guru or the leader of the movement is seen as having a higher level of consciousness. And then, there is a small group of people around the leader, who are closer to the leader, who have been in the organization for a long time, who perhaps work in the organization and help build it. And they are the elite. And then, there are all the ordinary followers who have not achieved that higher level of consciousness.

It is not just the fallen beings that have this desire for exclusivity, this desire for being special. There are many spiritual people that also have it. Many people who are new to the spiritual path, they have been affected by this mindset. They come into a spiritual movement and they see there is a leader, there is a guru, there is a group of people around the guru. And they either strive to become part of that elite or they accept that they will not be part of the elite and they will just be an ordinary follower. And this means they are not ready to question the mindset I am bringing to your attention.

Now, we have given many dictations about this, about this need to be special and that you need to overcome it. Sanat Kumara gave a very important dictation about this in Novosibirsk several years ago that you might go back and study. And it is a mindset that has penetrated spiritual movements for a very long time. But it is also a mindset that works directly against you immersing yourself in the River of Life. And you can even go back to what Kuan Yin said about this, the whole mindset of overcoming this desire to raise the separate self. Only a separate self has the desire to be special, to be more advanced than others. And many people have approached the spiritual path with this desire to be seen as special.

Many people in previous ascended master dispensations had the desire to be seen as special by us, by the ascended masters. And they did all kinds of things to be seen as special. Again, we are not criticizing. We are simply making you aware that this is a pattern. And that if you want to immerse yourself in the River of Life, you need to come to see it. And you need to let the separate self die that is projecting this pattern into your mind. In the Holy Spirit, in the River of Life there is no separate selves, there is no elite. There is not even a guru that is special compared to others. There is just the desire to raise up the whole, to raise up all life. And it is a desire to raise up the whole, rather than to raise the separate self.

You see now why the fallen beings have started this trend of making it seem like it is difficult to attain this. It is because then they can justify why only a few people have attained it. But they can also justify—which it is very important for you to contemplate—they can justify that by putting on a certain appearance, an outer appearance of seeming special, then you must have the Spirit. In other words, they have created this culture that having the Spirit can be determined by outer appearances—by what you are doing, how many decrees and invocations, how much meditation, how much chanting, how much you have done for the organization, all of these things. And the effect of this, again, is that it makes it seem like attaining a spiritual goal is a very difficult process.

Different stages, different requirements

And of course, what have we told you over the years? There is a phase on the spiritual path, from the 48th to the 96th level of consciousness, where you have to raise yourself above the collective consciousness. This requires determination. It requires one-pointedness of vision. It requires effort. It requires being diligent, giving the decrees and invocations, studying the teachings, looking at the separate selves. I am not saying that it does not require effort to walk the spiritual path. Be careful. Be careful to see that what we have given you in this dispensation is not a teaching for one level of the path, but for several levels of the path. And this topic of the River of Life is at the highest level of what we have given you, so far. It requires you to realize that what works at one level of the path cannot take you to the highest level of the path. You need to transcend a certain level to go higher.

There is a level of the path where you need to put forth an effort. But there comes a level where you are beginning to be ready to immerse yourself, to open yourself to the flow of the Spirit in the River of Life. Where you need to recognize a very important, very basic, very fundamental reality. You see, what is the Holy Spirit? Let us look at Jesus who talked about the Holy Spirit, the flow of the Holy Spirit. And he talked about how the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth. Because the Holy Spirit does not follow the human mind, human expectations. It does not follow these criteria that people have set up for what it means to be a spiritual person.

Beyond human opinions

All of the outer appearances that people have created throughout the ages mean nothing whatsoever to the Holy Spirit. They have no power to influence the Holy Spirit. As Kuan Yin said, you cannot influence the flow of a powerful river and so it is with the Spirit. No matter what images people have created, no matter what they have projected about spirituality, it does not affect the Spirit. This is one thing you need to become consciously aware of as ascended master students. You need to recognize the fundamental reality that nothing—nothing whatsoever created here on earth, created by the fallen beings, created by human beings, created by your own separate selves—nothing on earth affects the spiritual realm. No expectation, no image you could ever create of the ascended masters of what we should do and what we should not do, nothing you can create will affect us. We know who we are. We see the reality of how the world works, how the spiritual realm works, how the law works. Nothing you come up with from the state of separation affects us.

When you can begin to recognize this, you can realize a fundamental truth about the Holy Spirit. Why does it blow where it listeth? Because it does not follow human opinions. And what is human opinion about the River of Life, about the flow of the Spirit? It is something difficult to attain. And therefore, those who attain it have a special status. They are exclusive. They are the elite. And this is the ego talking. And the Holy Spirit is not affected by this. When it comes to the River of Life, you cannot take this image that this is difficult to attain and transfer it to the River of Life, because the River of Life is not difficult. It is not difficult to immerse yourself in the River of Life.

The flow is the natural state

Being in the River of Life is what we might call the natural state for a self-aware being. When you are on a natural planet, you feel the flow of the River of Life. Some people have it more strongly, but all people have some sense that there is this flow of this energy. Why do you not have it on earth? Not because you have not made the effort to attain it, but because you have made an effort to close it off, to shut yourself off from the flow. You see, the flow is the natural state. When you do not have the flow, this is an unnatural state. How do you go into an unnatural state? This is what requires effort. How do you stay in an unnatural state? This also requires effort, constant ongoing effort.

Of course, you are not consciously aware that you are resisting the Spirit. And why not? Because you have created subconscious selves to resist the Spirit. And other selves to hide the selves that are resisting the Spirit. In your conscious mind you are not experiencing, you are not aware that you are resisting the flow. Yet, you are! Because if you were not resisting, you would experience the flow. It can be no other way. The flow is the most powerful force in the universe, in the unascended sphere, even in the spiritual realm. It is the most powerful force! It does not require effort to flow with the most powerful force in the universe. It requires effort to not flow with the most powerful force in the universe.

Inner tension coming from resisting the flow

What is it the fallen beings have done that caused them to fall? They refused to flow with the most powerful force in the universe. They decided to resist it and they were allowed to have that experience by the law of free will. What have they done after they came to earth? They have pulled everybody else into this refusal, this denial of the flow. But this requires effort, constant effort. And this puts you in a state of tension. There is a constant inner stress. Many people do not experience that stress because they have subconscious selves that hide it. But there are more and more people in the world today that are becoming aware of the stress they feel inside themselves.

The most common psychological condition in the world today is awareness of inner stress, inner tension. The psychological profession does not really know what to call it. They call it an anxiety disorder, hypertension and other labels. Because they think that when they can put a label on something, they do not need to continue to try to understand what it really is. But the reason for this increase in inner tension among people is, of course, that the earth is subjected to a stronger and stronger pull from the Holy Spirit, from the River of Life. And as a result of this, people have to resist it more and more. And it is this resistance that creates the tension.

You see so many people in the world who are doing all kinds of things to deal with this inner tension, to compensate for it, to try to cover it over, to try to divert their attention. As just one example, so many people feel this inner tension, but they are pulled into thinking that it is because they have some goal to achieve. It could be a career, could be making money. It could be some political goal, changing society, this or that. And they are then pulled into focusing all of their attention and energy on achieving this goal.

Some people achieve their goal and then they stand there not knowing what to do. Because they actually feel more tension after achieving their goal than they felt before. And they do not understand why. Because they thought that the moment they had made enough money, as if that could ever be achieved, they would feel at peace. Or the moment they had attained this position in society, they would feel at peace. Or the moment they had captured Ukraine, they would feel at peace. But they are never at peace, are they? And they do not think: “Could it be that there is a deeper reason behind my tension than achieving this outer goal?”

The man-made state of peace

There are, of course, also people who just numb themselves—drugs, alcohol, consumerism. Even spiritual activities can serve to numb people, where they think that the goal of the spiritual path is to be relaxed, to be at peace, to be in a calm state of mind. They seek to use meditation or other tools to still the mind, to calm the mind. And as we have explained to you, people can collectively create a certain matrix, a certain entity, a certain beast in the collective consciousness. And there are those primarily in the East who for thousands of years have been attempting to achieve this state of peace of mind, who have created this beast.

And some people have taken these eastern teachings. They have locked into this. And now, they feel a certain peace. They experience a certain what they call peace, but they experience this because they have created a subconscio